\-JP.  .^-g^***"1"11*1^*^^  ^Ml'; 

WC  MORROW 


GIFT  OF 


-' 


LENTALA 

OF  THE  SOUTH  SEAS 

THE  ROMANTIC  TALE  OF 

A  LOST  COLONY 


BY  W.  C.  MORROW 
THE  ILLUSTRATIONS 
FROM  OIL  PAINTINGS 
BY  MAYNARD  DIXON 


FREDERICK  A.  STOKES  COMPANY 
PUBLISHERS  NEW  YORK 


Copyright,  1908,  by 
FREDERICK  A.  STOKES  COMPANY 


Copyright,  1907,  by 

THE  SUCCESS  COMPANY 

New  York 


September,  1908 


THE  CONTENTS 

PAGI 

CHAPTER  I  —  On  Unknown  Shores.  Pursued  by  Our  Dying  Ship.  Cast 
Away  Among  Dangers.  A  Pointing  Finger  and  a  Sword.  Beguiled 
by  Savage  Royalty.  A  Strange  Girl  and  a  Prediction.  -  -  -  -  \ 

CHAPTER  II  —  The  Failing  of  a  Long  Night.  A  Royal  Feast.  The  Fan- 
Bearer's  Significant  Condudl.  A  Gloomy  Forecast.  Had  Any  Before 
Us  Escaped?  The  King's  Promise.  Prisoned  in  Paradise.  -  -  -  10 

CHAPTER  III  —  The  Menace  of  the  Face.  Accepting  the  Challenge.  The 
Threat.  What  the  Face  Saw  on  the  Bluff.  A  Mysterious  Visitor. 
The  Fan-Bearer's  Conspiracy.  ------,.--.-  20 

CHAPTER  IV  —  Behind  a  Laughing  Mask.  Captain  Mason  Strengthens  the 
Defense.  The  Extraordinary  Behavior  of  Beelo.  Christopher  Becomes 
a  Savage.  Hidden  Motives  Half  Disclosed.  Hope. 30 

CHAPTER  V  —  The  Opening  of  a  Pit.  Insolence  and  Rebellion  in  Camp. 
A  Riot  Averted.  I  Train  for  a  Dangerous  Role.  Plotting  Among 
Us  for  the  Destruction  of  the  Colony. --41 

CHAPTER  VI  —  Witcheries  in  a  Woman's  Hand.  A  Dangerous  Mood. 
Annabel's  Tangled  Situation.  Heroism  in  Humble  Duties.  The 
Miracle  Worked  by  Gentleness.  Traitors  Are  Threatened.  -  -  -  50 

CHAPTER  VII  —  Secrets  for  Two.  The  Strange  Meeting  of  Annabel  and 
Beelo.  Captain  Mason's  Cruel  Decision.  I  Tell  a  Romantic  Story 
and  Make  a  Guess  at  Lentala's  Origin.  ---------57 

CHAPTER  VIII —  //  Crumbling  Edge.  Beelo' s  Horror  at  the  Fate  Intended 
for  Us.  My  Visit  in  Disguise  to  Mr.  Vancouver.  Annabel's  Dram 
atic  Defiance,  and  How  She  Was  Humbled.  -------67 

CHAPTER  IX  —  An  Iron  Hand  Comes  Down.  Anxiety  Over  Beelo's  Ab 
sence.  The  Runaways  Return  in  Disgrace.  Mr.  Vancouver's  Pre 
dicament.  Rebellion  Breeding.  The  Arrest.  Merciless  Discipline.  -  78 

CHAPTER  X —  The  Finding  of  a  Man.  Shame  and  Horror  Follow 
Disobedience.  A  Violent  Outbreak  and  Its  Result.  The  Heads 
That  Struck  a  Wall.  A  Frightened  Face  Among  the  Trees.  -  -  -  87 

[iii] 


43539 


PACK 

CHAPTER  XI  —  Faces  Set  Toward  Danger.  Lentala  in  Difficulties.  The 
True  Story  of  the  Enterprising  Young  Men.  Mr.  Vancouver  Faces 
the  Unknown.  Beelo  Takes  Us  on  a  Journey  -------98 

CHAPTER  XII  —  Dramatic  Discoveries.  Plunged  Into  Mysteries  and  Ter 
rors.  Christopher's  Obscure  Powers  at  Work.  A  Struggle  for  Our 
Lives.  Stout  Hearts  Fail.  A  Dear  One  Lost.  -  -  -  -  -  -  109 

CHAPTER  XIII  —  Preparation  for  the  Crisis.  In  the  Enemy's  Land. 
The  Weird  Light  on  the  Valley  Wall.  A  Visit  with  Lentala.  She 
Tells  a  Secret  Which  I  Already  Know. 123 

CHAPTER  XIV  —  A  Glimpse  Into  the  Abyss.  The  Fate  Awaiting  Mr. 
Vancouver.  We  Play  a  Trick  on  the  Natives.  My  Nerves  Give 
Way.  A  Ghastly  Hint  from  Christopher.  A  Perilous  Place.  -  -135 

CHAPTER  XV  —  The  Lash  in  Unwilling  Hands.  How  We  Outwitted  the 
Guard.  A  Sword  Encounter  with  a  Native.  Rawley  Gives  Me  a 
Sensational  Surprise.  The  Tragedy  to  Mr.  Vancouver  Delayed.  -  146 

CHAPTER  XVI  —  A  Light  in  the  Gloom.  Subtle  Changes  in  Beela.  A 
Startling  Discovery  in  the  Palace  Vaults.  The  Secrets  of  the  Council 
Chamber  Overheard.  Urgent  Measures  Planned.  -  -  -  -  -  160 

CHAPTER  XVII  —  Disciplined  by  a  Woman.  Lentala's  Odd  Mistake. 
Beela  Finds  Me  Refraftory.  The  Deep-Laid  Plan  of  Gato.  Chris 
topher  and  I  Charged  with  Service  to  the  Old  King. 171 

CHAPTER  XVIII  —  To  the  Rescue  of  the  King.  Our  Risky  Audience 
with  His  Majesty.  He  Encoils  Us  in  Allegiance.  I  Open  His 
Eyes.  Gate's  Scheme  of  Regicide.  A  Bold  Aft  by  Christopher.  -  181 

CHAPTER  XIX  —  The  Strength  of  the  White  Blood.  Extraordinary  Dis 
cipline  by  the  King.  His  Uneasiness  Concerning  Our  Loyalty.  Len 
tala's  Father.  We  Must  Help  Destroy  Our  Friends.  Earthquakes.  195 

CHAPTER  XX  —  A  Habit  of  Concealment.  Beela  Undergoes  a  Transfor 
mation.  The  Uprising  of  the  People.  Contrition  of  Beela.  I  De 
clare  Myself.  An  Amazing  Disclosure  by  the  King.  -  -  -  -  -211 

CHAPTER  XXI  —  Both  Sides  of  the  Wall.  A  Mob  at  the  Palace  Gate. 
What  the  King  Heard  Through  the  Wall.  Lentala's  Call  on  Chris 
topher  to  Save  Her.  The  King  Abdicates.  Long  Live  the  Queen!  223 

[iv] 


PAGE 

CHAPTER  XXII  —  Wit  and  Dash  to  the  Fore.  The  New  Sovereign  As 
sumes  Charge.  Our  Plans  for  Escape  Go  Awry.  Vidlims  Taken  to 
the  Sacrificial  Altar.  A  Bold  A61  Turns  a  Tragic  Event.  -  -  -  236 

CHAPTER  XXIII  —  The  Great  Catastrophe.  A  Powerless  Ruler  Confronts 
a  Mutiny.  Death  of  the  Sovereign  Demanded.  The  Army  Under 
My  Command.  Christopher's  Sacrifice.  The  Final  Cataclysm.  -  252 

CHAPTER  XXIV  —  The  Parting  Hour.  A  Chapter  of  Startling  Surprises. 
The  Fate  of  the  Black  Face.  A  Story  of  Two  Girls.  Wanted:  A 
Coadjutor  to  the  Crown.  Beela  Comes  Back  at  Last.  -  -  -  -  270 


/ 


CHAPTER  I.  On  Unknown  Shores.  Pursued 
by  Our  Dying  Ship.  Cast  Away  Among 
Dangers.  A  Pointing  Finger  and  a  Sword. 
Beguiled  by  Savage  Royalty.  A  Strange 
Girl  and  a  Prediction. 


N  RANGE  of  my  outlook  seaward  as  I  lay 
on  the  yellow  strand  was  a  grotesque 
figure  standing  near  and  gazing  inland. 
His  powerful  frame  was  broad  and  squat ; 
his  long  arms,  ending  with  immense 
hands,  hung  loosely  at  his  sides ;  his  hair 
was  ragged;  and  out  of  his  blank  face 
blinked  small  blue  eyes  wide  apart.  So  accustomed 
was  I  to  his  habitually  placid  expression  that  the  keen 
ness  with  which  he  was  looking  roused  me  fully  out 
of  the  lethargy  into  which  extreme  exhaustion  had 
plunged  me. 

"Well,  Christopher ! "  I  said  with  an  attempt  at 
cheerfulness. 

The  strange  look  in  my  serving-man's  eyes  did  not 
disappear  when  he  turned  them  on  me  at  my  greeting, 
but  my  glance  at  the  forest  discovered  nothing  alarm 
ing.  It  was  useless  to  question  Christopher ;  he  would 
take  his  time. 

I  rose  with  stiffened  members.  The  wretched,  beaten 
colonists  were  prone  along  the  beach,  all  sleeping  ex 
cept  Captain  Mason  and  Mr.  Vancouver.  With  silent 
Christopher  shambling  at  my  heels  I  passed  Mr.  Van 
couver  as  he  sat  on  the  sand  beside  his  slumbering 
daughter ;  he  was  watching  the  sea  more  with  his  blue 
lips  than  his  leaden  eyes.  I  gave  him  a  cheery  greeting, 

['  J 


since  it  was  no  time  to  harbor  old  scores.  The 
effort  failed;  he  only  blinked  at  me.  Already  I  had 
suspefted  that  his  quarrel  with  me  because  Christopher 
had  stowed  away  on  the  vessel  was  merely  the  seizing 
of  an  opportunity  to  rupture  the  strong  friendship  be 
tween  Annabel  and  me. 

Even  at  a  distance  I  had  seen  that  Captain  Mason's 
spirit  was  hunting  the  waters,  as  he  stood  apart  in  a 
splendid  solitude,  arms  folded,  and  towering  in  the 
dignity  of  a  gladiator  who  might  be  disarmed,  but  not 
conquered.  Never  had  I  seen  a  profounder  pathos  than 
his  when,  finding  the  Hope  foundering  and  helpless,  he 
had  ordered  her  abandonment  and  sent  us  into  the 
boats.  Then  had  come  the  most  haunting  thing  that 
ever  a  sailor  experienced. 

It  was  the  pursuit  of  us  by  the  dying  barkentine. 
What  sails  the  last  storm  had  left  played  crazy  pranks 
with  the  derelict.  With  no  hand  on  her  wheel  the 
rudder  swung  free.  We  were  rowing  northwestwardly, 
with  the  wind,  and  thus  it  was  that  the  Hope,  thrust 
by  wind  and  wave,  followed  us,  with  wide  swerves, 
with  lungings  and  lurchings,  now  and  then  making  a 
graceful  sweep  up  a  swell  and  then  a  wallowing  roll  to 
the  trough.  The  fore-and-aft  sails  were  gone,  but  some 
of  the  square  canvas  held ;  and  the  sheets  flapped  with 
a  dismal  foolishness  between  accidental  fills.  It  was  the 
drunken  plunging  of  the  hulk  in  deliberate  pursuit  of 
us  that  appalled.  She  snouted  the  water  swinishly; 
she  reeled  and  groveled  under  the  seas  that  boarded  her. 
Through  it  all,  whether  she  was  coming  prow  first, 
beam  on,  or  stern  foremost,  and  no  matter  how  far  she 
would  veer,  she  clung  to  our  course,  shadowing  us, 
hounding  us,  as  though  imploring  our  help. 


In  all  the  fury  of  the  storms,  from  their  first  assaults 
at  Cape  Horn  to  their  beating  us  down  in  the  South 
Seas,  Captain  Mason  had  not  faltered ;  he  fought  desper 
ate  odds  with  the  cunning  and  valor  of  Hercules. 
But  this  careering  mad  thing,  stripped  of  the  grace  and 
dignity  of  a  sane  ship,  —  this  staggering,  sodden  mon 
ster,  mortally  stricken  and  dumbly  floundering  after 
the  master  who  had  abandoned  her  that  she  might  go 
down  alone  into  the  deep,  —  was  more  than  the  man 
could  bear ;  and  he  had  sat  staring  in  the  boat,  Chris 
topher  and  I  rowing,  while  we  dodged  the  barkentine's 
blind  assaults.  We  were  still  bending  to  the  work  when 
darkness  fell.  It  was  then  that  the  wind  died,  and  we 
saw  her  no  more. 

Captain  Mason  showed  relief  at  being  dragged  back 
into  the  living  world  by  our  approach. 

"  No  sign  of  her  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Not  from  here.  The  view  is  shut  in  by  those 
promontories,"  indicating  two  headlands  embracing 
our  beach. 

"  Then,"  said  I,  "  Christopher  will  scale  one  of 
them  and  I  the  other." 

There  was  a  faint  twinkle  behind  the  seaman's  look, 
and  something  else,  which  recalled  what  I  had  seen  in 
Christopher's  face  as  he  gazed  at  the  forest. 

"  I  imagine  you  haven't  slept  much,"  I  said,  know 
ing  his  anxiety  on  the  barkentine's  account. 

"  How  could  I,  Mr.  Tudor,  when  she  had  been  fol 
lowing  me  like  that  ?  " 

"  Then  you  have  already  been  up  there  to  see  if  you 
could  find  her  ? "  I  ventured. 

He  looked  amused  as  he  drawled,  "  Not  all  the 
way,"  and  gave  Christopher  a  look  that  appeared  to  be 

[3] 


understood.  His  gesture  swept  the  heights  on  either 
side  and  the  richly  verdured  mountains  that  began  to 
spring  in  terraces  a  short  distance  from  the  beach. 
"This  is  a  tropical  region,"  he  went  on,  "and  those 
trees  bear  lively  fruit.  It  is  brown  and  carries  swords. 
I  didn't  get  all  the  way  to  the  headland." 

I  understood,  and  inquired,  "  Did  they  speak  ? " 

"  No.  A  pointing  finger  with  a  sword  behind  it 
peeds  no  words." 

I  wondered  where  we  could  be,  that  armed  natives 
should  exhibit  a  hostile  attitude.  "  Where  are  we 
stranded  ?"  I  asked. 

"  I  don't  know.  It  has  been  weeks  since  I  could 
even  take  a  dead  reckoning,  and  we've  been  blown  far 
since  then.  My  instruments  disappeared  while  I  was 
exploring  this  morning." 

"And  we  are  without  food  or  weapons,"  I  added, 
feeling  a  thrill  at  the  prosped:  of  measuring  forces  with 
an  obscure  menace. 

Mr.  Vancouver  had  loaded  the  barkentine  with 
every  possible  means  of  defense,  subsistence,  and  de 
velopment,  but  we  had  fallen  on  an  island  far  short  of 
the  one  in  the  Philippines  which  he  intended  to  col 
onize.  The  fate  of  the  Hope  was  a  vital  matter.  Most 
of  her  precious  cargo  was  behind  bulkheads.  If  she 
had  not  gone  down,  very  likely  she  would  drift  to  this 
island  and  yield  her  resources  to  any  enemies  we  might 
encounter  here. 

Christopher  was  gazing  at  the  forest  again.  I  could 
see  only  deep  shadows  and  brown  tree-boles  under 
the  leafage.  Birds  of  brilliant  plumage  were  flitting 
among  the  trees,  and  the  warmth  of  the  sun  bathed  us 
in  sweet,  heavy  odors. 

[4] 


"  They  are  coming,  sir,"  said  Christopher. 

I  observed  a  slow  undulation  in  a  wide  arc  among 
the  shadows.  A  tree-trunk  in  the  outer  edge  ap 
parently  detached  itself,  then  advanced  into  the  open, 
halted,  and  raised  a  sword.  Five  hundred  other  shapes 
came  forth  from  the  wide  semi-circle  touching  the 
shore  at  either  end.  Some  bore  swords,  others  spears, 
and  still  others  knotted  war-clubs.  The  soldiers  were 
brown  and  bareheaded,  and  the  dress  of  each  was 
limited  to  the  loins,  except  that  of  the  leader,  the  man 
who  had  first  stepped  out ;  he  wore  a  sort  of  tunic  or 
light  cloak,  and  a  head-dress,  both  gaudily  illuminated 
with  feathers. 

Captain  Mason  stood  motionless. 

"  What  shall  we  do  ? "  I  impatiently  cried. 

Christopher  left  us  and  rapidly  roused  the  sleepers. 
He  must  have  dropped  reassuring  words,  for  the  stir 
proceeded  without  panic,  though  all  could  see  the  ad 
vancing  threat,  which  approached  with  an  ominous 
deliberation. 

"Do  you  think  it's  to  be  a  slaughter,  Captain?"  I 
asked. 

He  gave  no  answer,  being  evidently  stunned.  I 
turned  to  Christopher  as  he  rejoined  us.  Many  a  time 
since  I  had  rescued  him  from  a  mob  of  boys  in  a 
Boston  street,  taken  him  to  my  lodgings,  and  made 
him  my  servant,  his  strange  mind  had  seemed  able  to 
penetrate  baffling  obscurities.  At  such  times  he  had  a 
way  of  listening,  as  though  to  voices  which  he  alone 
could  hear ;  but  with  that  was  an  extraordinary  reti 
cence  of  tongue,  and  often  an  indiredrion  that  had 
tried  my  patience  until  I  learned  to  understand  him  as 
well  as  an  ordinary  mortal  could. 


"Are  they  going  to  kill  us,  Christopher?"  I  asked. 

He  was  in  a  deep  abstraction,  and  I  knew  he  was 
listening.  "  Sir  ? " 

That  was  his  usual  way  of  gaining  time,  and  I  had 
learned  to  wait. 

"  Are  they  going  to  kill  us  ?  " 

"Kill  us,  sir?" 

"Yes." 

"You  are  asking  me,  sir  ? " 

"Yes.    Are  they  going  to  kill  us  ?  " 

"  Not  now,  sir,"  he  firmly  answered. 

The  glance  which  Captain  Mason  and  I  exchanged 
was  one  accepting  Christopher's  opinion  and  groping 
for  what  lay  beyond  it. 

With  some  accuracy  of  maneuvering,  the  leader 
aligned  his  soldiers,  stepped  out  after  halting  them 
fifty  yards  away,  and  stood  waiting,  obviously  for  a 
parley.  He  was  showing  impatience  as  Captain  Mason 
still  stood  motionless. 

"  Some  one  must  meet  him,"  I  said.  "  It  will  never 
do  to  show  timidity.  You  are  the  fittest." 

"These  people  are  strange  to  me,"  he  replied,  "and 
I  don't  know  how  to  proceed.  They  have  an  appear 
ance  of  ferocity  that  I  have  never  seen  in  these  seas. 
Many  outside  men  must  have  drifted  to  this  island,  but 
I'll  warrant  that  none  ever  left  it,  for  I've  never  heard 
of  anything  that  looks  just  like  this.  I  imagine  it  is 
the  graveyard  of  the  unreported  wrecks  that  happen  in 
this  part  of  the  Pacific." 

I  was  surprised  at  the  grayness  in  his  face  and  the 
glaze  in  his  eyes.  What  could  our  two  hundred  and 
fifty  men,  women,  and  children,  helpless  as  they  were, 
do  without  his  shrewdness  and  courage  ? 


"  Then  we  have  all  the  more  to  do,"  I  urged. 

He  squared  himself,  and  said :  "  We  three  will 
meet  them.  Put  yourself  forward.  Your  height  and 
strength  will  impress  them." 

It  looked  odd  that  he  did  not  include  Mr.  Van 
couver,  the  leader  of  our  enterprise,  and  Lee  Rawley, 
the  aristocratic  and  disdainful  young  lawyer  whom 
Mr.  Vancouver  hoped  that  Annabel  would  marry. 

Meanwhile,  the  leader  of  the  savages,  a  man  of 
commanding  size  and  manner,  had  been  growing  more 
impatient,  and  was  putting  his  men  through  some 
manual  that  hinted  at  barbarous  proceeding ;  but  when 
we  started  he  desisted,  and  met  us  with  urbane  gestures. 
Then  ensued  a  struggle  to  find  a  means  of  communica 
tion.  Both  Captain  Mason  and  I  knew  something  of 
the  Pacific  languages,  he  from  a  sailor's  experience  and 
I  from  having  fought  as  a  first  lieutenant  in  the  Philip 
pines  during  the  war  with  Spain ;  but  apparently  our 
combined  resources  failed.  Finally  we  caught  a  Spanish 
word  and  then  a  German.  It  remained  for  Christo 
pher  to  discover  that  the  embassador  spoke  some  pidgin- 
English  with  his  tongue  and  all  languages  with  his 
gestures.  Thus  we  learned  that  the  gracious  King 
Rangan  had  sent  Gato,  commander-in-chief  of  the 
army,  with  an  escort  of  honor  to  conduft  us  to  the 
imperial  presence. 

Captain  Mason  and  I  carefully  avoided  each  other's 
eyes.  The  tomb-like  mask  that  Christopher  knew 
how  to  wear  was  on  his  face. 

As  there  were  two  armed  savages  to  each  colonist 
throat,  there  was  nothing  to  do  but  accept.  In  a  dis 
mal  procession  guarded  by  the  soldiers,  we  labored 
through  the  sand  and  sank  into  the  scented  forest. 

[7] 


After  a  walk  through  flagrant  aisles  of  shade  and 
color,  we  came  upon  a  wide  sweep  where  the  under 
growth  had  been  cleared  away ;  in  its  place  was  a  cluster 
of  huts  made  of  bamboo  and  thatch.  The  central  space 
was  occupied  by  one  more  imposing  than  the  others. 
The  matting  curtain  at  the  door  was  drawn  aside  after 
we  had  been  seated  before  it  on  the  ground,  and  a 
sturdy  figure,  followed  by  a  striking  retinue,  came 
forth  and  took  an  elevated  seat  on  a  platform  extend 
ing  from  the  house. 

The  king's  gorgeous  robe  of  a  light  fabric  adorned 
with  feathers  and  embroidered  with  gold  was  worn 
with  a  knowledge  of  its  impressiveness.  A  wide  band 
of  gold  embedded  with  gems  served  for  a  crown ;  the 
blazing  scepter  and  massive  wristlets  and  anklets  were 
of  like  materials;  the  ears  and  fingers  flashed  with 
jewels.  The  royal  face  was  benignant.  Gato  stepped 
forth  to  interpret,  as  the  king's  immediate  followers, 
dressed  in  long  embroidered  garments  of  native  texture, 
ranged  about  the  throne. 

The  attendant  swinging  a  large  feather  fan  over  the 
king's  head  was  the  only  woman  discoverable.  There 
was  a  striking  difference  between  her  and  the  men.  It 
was  manifest  in  a  prouder  poise  of  the  head,  in  a  look 
of  higher  intelligence,  and  in  a  finer  definition  of  fea 
tures.  The  eagerness  with  which  her  glance  ran  over 
us,  a  shyness  that  struggled  with  an  impulse  to  a  bolder 
scrutiny,  combined  with  a  certain  refinement  of  bear 
ing  to  set  her  apart.  She  was  raimented  with  no  less 
barbaric  splendor  than  the  king  and  his  immediate  at 
tendants,  but  in  better  taste.  Her  brown  bare  arms  and 
neck  were  turned  on  the  graceful  lines  of  youth,  and 
her  wrists  and  hands  were  small.  Her  hair,  instead  of 

[M 


having  the  glistening  blackness  of  the  men's,  housed 
some  of  the  sun's  gold ;  and  I  was  startled  to  discover 
finally  that  her  eyes  were  a  deep  blue. 

At  last  her  roving  glance  was  caught  and  held  by 
me.  In  her  eyes  was  a  moment  of  hungry  inquiry. 
She  caught  her  breath  ;  a  break  came  in  the  regular 
swing  of  the  fan,  and  her  eyelids  drooped. 

My  fascinated  attention  to  her  was  diverted  by  a 
deep  rumble.  King  Rangan  was  speaking. 


[9] 


CHAPTER  II.  The  Falling  of  a  Long  Night. 
A  Royal  Feast.  The  Fan-Bearer's  Signifi 
cant  Conduct.  A  Gloomy  Forecast.  Had 
Any  Before  Us  Escaped?  The  King's 
Promise.  Prisoned  in  Paradise. 


HE  INTERPRETER  made  a  genuflection  to 
the  throne,  and  beckoned  to  Captain 
Mason  and  me.  I  thought  that  Mr. 
Vancouver  ought  to  be  included,  but 
the  skipper  ignored  my  inquiring  glance, 
and  stepped  forward.  After  bowing,  we 
stood  waiting. 
The  king  gave  us  a  shrewd  look.  Then  his  eyes 
blazed,  and  he  ripped  out  something  to  the  interpreter. 
I  discovered  the  cause.  My  faithful  Christopher  had 
brought  up  his  prodigious  strength  for  a  possible  emer 
gency,  and  it  was  clear  that  the  king  was  offended  by 
the  grotesque  figure. 

The  interpreter  hesitated,  for  he  knew  Christopher's 
speech-value,  and  the  king  snapped  out  another  com 
mand.  I  knew  it  was  an  order  that  some  shame  be  put 
upon  Christopher.  At  that  my  muscles  hardened,  and 
I  stepped  protedlingly  before  him.  The  fan  over  the 
king's  head  abruptly  stopped.  The  leader  raised  his 
hand,  and  a  dozen  of  his  men  advanced. 

Dimly  aware  that  Captain  Mason  was  employing 
some  pacific  measures,  I  was  more  concerned  by  Anna 
bel's  surprising  aft.  Her  eyes  shining  and  her  cheeks 
aglow,  she  briskly  came  up,  laid  her  hand  on  Christo 
pher's  arm,  and  sweetly  said : 

"  Come  and  stay  back  here  with  us." 

r  '< 


His  pathetic  look  went  questioningly  from  her  to 
me,  and  he  held  his  ground.  I  glanced  round  to  see 
what  next  the  king  would  do.  With  astonishment  or 
wonder  the  fan-bearer  was  staring  at  Annabel,  who 
made  a  striking  pifture;  then  she  whispered  into  the 
royal  ear.  In  a  milder  voice  he  said  something  to  the 
interpreter,  who  by  a  gesture  to  us  indicated  that  the 
king  was  satisfied.  At  a  word  from  me,  Christopher 
came  and  stood  beside  me. 

His  ostensible  purpose  proved  to  be  merely  a  formal 
welcome,  an  ascertainment  of  our  origin,  purpose,  and 
disaster,  and  an  invitation  to  a  feast. 

As  the  others  of  the  colony  were  in  too  dull  a  state 
to  give  attention,  the  king  confined  to  us  three  a 
shrewd  scrutiny.  But  Captain  Mason  and  I,  feeling 
that  the  welcome  was  only  a  sheathed  sword,  held 
blank  faces,  and  did  not  even  pass  a  glance  of  under 
standing  ;  and  Christopher  could  be  depended  on  under 
all  circumstances  to  give  no  betraying  sign.  The  one 
thing  to  do  was  to  show  a  grateful  acquiescence.  The 
time  for  planning  would  come  when  our  people  were 
capable  of  thought  and  aftion,  —  if  we  should  be 
spared  that  long. 

It  was  indeed  a  feast.  The  smoke  which  Christo 
pher  had  seen  rose  from  a  barbecue,  at  which  fresh 
meat  and  fowls  and  fish  had  been  deliciously  cooked. 
The  completeness  of  the  preparations  indicated  that 
they  must  have  been  begun  immediately  after  our 
landing.  Fragrant  boughs  were  spread  on  the  ground 
near  the  barbecue  trench,  and  on  them  we  seated 
ourselves.  Plantain  leaves  made  excellent  platters. 
Roasted  yams,  bread  made  of  ground  seed  or  grain, 
and  fruits  of  many  kinds,  were  served  in  abundance. 


The  effedt  was  magical;  the  down-hearted  took 
cheer,  and  laughter  ran  through,  the  trees.  Much  of 
the  transformation  was  wrought  by  the  solicitous  at 
tentions  of  the  servers;  but  more  cheering  was  the 
gracious  friendliness  of  the  king,  who,  besides  person 
ally  directing  the  service,  mingled  with  us  in  a  demo 
cratic  way,  yet  with  no  sacrifice  of  dignity. 

Most  fascinating  to  me  was  the  fan-bearer.  Whereas 
the  warriors  stood  in  awe  of  his  Majesty,  she  treated 
him  with  almost  a  flippant  disregard.  She  went  among 
the  colonists,  keenly  anxious  that  all  should  be  pleased, 
her  face  breaking  into  bewitching  smiles,  her  mis 
chievous  eyes  dancing,  her  musical  laugh  rippling. 
The  distinction  in  her  manner  as  she  had  stood  behind 
the  throne  was  augmented  in  the  modest  abandon  of 
her  role  of  hostess.  The  alertness  of  her  glance,  the 
joyous  spirits  that  bubbled  out  of  her  light  pose  and 
movement,  her  sprite-like  airiness,  her  obvious  efforts  to 
restrain  an  instindt  to  play,  to  tease,  to  get  into  mis 
chief,  a  running  over  of  kindness  and  happiness, — 
these  and  more  elusive  qualities  set  her  apart  from  the 
men  and  made  them  look  dull  and  sordid. 

Her  greatest  interest  was  in  Annabel,  the  only 
highly  cultured  woman  in  our  party,  since  the  colony 
was  composed  of  workers  in  pradtical  industries.  The 
two  girls  had  no  language  in  common,  and  appeared 
sharply  different  in  temperament  and  training;  yet 
there  was  visible  between  them  a  bond  of  feminine 
sympathy  such  as  no  man  can  understand.  It  was 
curious  that  the  savage  one  was  not  abashed  before 
her  highly  civilized  sister.  In  the  gentle  eagerness 
with  which  she  served  Annabel,  frankly  studied  her, 
and  courted  her  notice,  was  something  that  looked 

[     "I 


pathetically  like  the  yearning  of  a  starved  soul  for 
what  Annabel  had  —  the  enjoyment  of  a  birthright. 
Annabel  appeared  to  see  that  longing,  and  she  stretched 
forth  a  friendly  hand  into  the  fan-bearer's  darkness. 

Captain  Mason,  Christopher,  and  I  formed  a  group. 
Despite  the  grief  and  anxiety  on  the  sailor's  face,  he 
betrayed  his  share  of  the  sunshine  that  the  girl  be 
stowed  on  all.  She  came  to  us  often,  and  there  was  a 
touch  of  shyness  not  visible  when  she  flitted  among 
the  others.  Virtually  ignoring  me,  she  gave  some  at 
tention  to  the  captain,  and  was  particularly  solicitous 
toward  Christopher.  She  stuffed  him,  and  laughed  at 
him.  Christopher  enjoyed  it,  gazed  up  into  her  spark 
ling  eyes,  and  strained  his  ribs  with  the  food  that  she 
coaxingly  urged  upon  him. 

On  one  of  her  visits  I  smilingly  handed  her  a  little 
pocket  toilet-case  which  I  carried.  She  took  it  gin 
gerly,  examined  it  curiously,  and  with  childish  interest 
inspected  its  contents.  Her  surprise  at  discovering  the 
mirror  was  not  so  great  as  I  had  expefted,  and  did  not 
look  quite  sincere.  She  held  it  up,  made  a  grimace  at 
her  reflexion,  thrust  out  at  it  a  tongue  as  sweet  and 
pink  as  a  baby's,  tossed  the  kit  back  at  me,  and  went 
dancing  off  in  a  swirl  of  laughter. 

Presently  she  demurely  returned  on  a  pretense  of 
looking  after  Christopher's  wants,  and  of  a  sudden,  bril 
liantly  smiling,  held  out  her  hand  for  the  trinket.  I 
gave  it  to  her.  Her  eyes  fell  when  I  looked  up  closely 
into  them,  and  in  agitation  she  thrust  the  case  into  her 
bosom.  I  discovered  that  Annabel  was  curiously  ob 
serving  her. 

Captain  Mason  gazed  thoughtfully  after  her  as  she 
left,  and  remarked: 

[  1 


"That  girl  is  going  to  be  mixed  up  with  our  fate/' 

"  What  do  you  make  of  her  ?  " 

"An  eaglet  hatched  by  buzzards/' 

Christopher's  evident  regard  for  her  was  dazzled 
wonder. 

"You  like  her,  Christopher  ?"  I  asked. 

He  was  serious  at  all  times,  and  much  of  his  gravity 
was  sadness.  He  nodded  impressively. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  She  has  fed  you  well." 

"  Yes,  sir/'  He  spread  his  immense  hands  over  his 
stomach. 

"  I'll  ask  her  to  bring  you  some  more,"  I  said. 

His  face  showed  alarm.  "  Don't,  sir !  I'd  shorely 
bust." 

"  But  you  wouldn't  have  to  eat  more,  even  if  she 
brought  it." 

"  Yes,  I  would,  sir." 

"Why?" 

"  I'd  jess  have  to,  sir."  This  with  a  solemn  help 
lessness. 

"  He  has  taken  her  measure,"  dryly  remarked  Cap 
tain  Mason. 

He  had  found  opportunity  to  study  the  splendid 
jewels  so  abundantly  adorning  the  king  and  the  girl. 

"  Those  gems,"  he  said,  "  were  cut  by  European 
lapidaries." 

There  was  a  disturbing  suggestion  in  his  words,  but 
I  could  not  define  it.  This  island  had  received  rich 
treasures  from  civilization.  Here  was  a  mystery. 

"  How  do  you  account  for  them  ?  "    I  asked. 

"  The  typhoon  makes  many  wrecks.  There's  no 
knowing  what  shores  they  crawl  up  on  to  die/' 

[  14] 


"  Yes ;  but  you  see  that  although  our  ship  was 
wrecked,  we  came  ashore.  Survivors  of  other  wrecks 
likely  have  had  the  same  experience/' 

"  No  doubt." 

"Then,  why  haven't  they  given  out  news  of  this 
island?  It  is  evidently  very  rich,  and " 

He  gave  me  an  obscure  look,  and  turned  away  with 
the  remark : 

"  I  think  you'll  find  the  reason  in  a  few  hours." 

He  must  have  felt  the  hurt  in  my  silence,  and  opened 
a  confidence  on  another  tack. 

"  You  have  noticed,  Mr.  Tudor,  that  there  are  no 
women,  children,  nor  domestic  animals  in  this  village. 
Do  you  infer  anything  from  that  ? " 

"  What  is  your  inference,  Captain  ? " 

"  The  village  is  not  inhabited.  The  natives  live  back 
of  those  mountains  to  the  west.  This  is  merely  a 
receiving-station  for  wrecks  and  castaways." 

The  shrewdness  of  the  king  was  not  hidden  by  his 
hospitality.  I  did  not  overlook  the  inquiries  that  he 
made  among  the  colonists  with  Gato's  help,  nor  his 
private  colloquy  with  Mr.  Vancouver,  nor  the  thought 
ful  look  of  that  gentleman  when  it  was  over. 

The  banquet  was  ended ;  the  colony  was  reassembled 
before  the  throne ;  the  king,  backed  by  his  now 
sedate  fan-wielder,  seated  himself;  and  Captain  Mason, 
Christopher,  and  I  stood  ready.  We  were  made  to 
understand  the  following : 

We  had  not  been  invited  to  this  island,  but  the  mis 
fortune  that  landed  us  on  it  would  be  respefted.  Two 
circumstances  ruled  the  situation.  One  was  that  no 
vessels  from  the  outside  world  ever  put  in  here,  and 
hence  our  means  of  escape  were  restricted  to  such 

[  '5] 


resources  as  the  king  might  devise ;  the  other,  that  our 
intercourse  with  the  people  would  not  be  permitted 
beyond  a  certain  limit.  The  king  explained  that  in 
youth  he  had  gone  abroad  and  found  that  the  ways  of 
white  people  were  not  suited  to  the  islanders,  who 
would  be  demoralized  should  they  come  under  our 
civilization. 

At  intervals  he  sent  his  people,  two  or  three  at  a 
time,  in  a  small  boat  to  the  nearest  islands,  some 
hundreds  of  miles  away,  with  native  produces  for 
barter.  But  so  great  had  been  their  precautions  that 
the  situation  of  the  island  had  never  been  discovered. 
In  these  boats  one  or  two  of  us  would  be  taken  away 
at  a  time,  and  thus  placed  in  the  path  of  ships  that 
would  assist  us  homeward. 

In  order  to  keep  us  isolated  from  the  people,  we 
were  to  be  conducted  at  once  to  a  pleasant  valley, 
which  would  be  free  to  us  for  our  exclusive  use. 
Natives  skilled  in  farming  would  be  furnished  us  for  a 
time  as  instructors ;  but  it  would  be  expedted  that  we 
should  pledge  our  honor  not  to  make  any  attempt  to 
leave  the  valley  without  permission. 

Every  heart  among  us  sank.  A  deep  look  was  in 
Captain  Mason's  eyes.  It  was  on  the  end  of  my  tongue 
to  say,  "  Captain,  let  him  know  that  we  can  make  our 
own  vessels  and  leave  in  them;"  but  a  glance  at  him 
informed  me  that  he  had  forgotten  nothing,  and  that 
anything  but  a  cheerful  acceptance  of  the  old  bandit's 
conditions,  until  we  might  devise  and  execute  plans  of 
our  own,  would  precipitate  immediate  disaster.  And 
then  I  understood  why  the  captain  had  asked  no  ques 
tion  about  the  barkentine. 

He  said  to  me,  under  his  breath : 

f  16! 


"  You  have  an  easy  tongue.  We  must  keep  our 
people  blind  for  the  present.  Brace  them  up  and  flatter 
the  king." 

The  colonists  were  in  the  apathy  of  weariness  and 
repletion.  The  glow  with  which  I  put  the  situation  to 
them  was  barely  needed  to  secure  their  acquiescence. 

I  turned  to  the  king.  Only  with  difficulty  could  I 
see  him  clearly  through  the  intensely  dramatic  picture* 
made  by  the  girl.  All  through  the  conference  I  had 
seen  her  intense  anxiety.  What  did  it  mean  ?  With 
her  sweet  audacity,  she  might  have  made  some  sign. 
As  I  read  her  conduct,  it  betrayed  a  terrible  uneasiness 
lest  we  refuse  or  were  ungracious.  Clearly  she  was 
greatly  relieved  by  our  acceptance. 

I  thanked  the  king  and  gratefully  accepted  his 
proffers.  He  then  informed  us  that  we  should  im 
mediately  be  conducted  to  our  valley,  made  comfort 
able,  and  supplied  with  everything  needful. 

The  cavalcade,  condu&ed  by  the  armed  guard, 
started  through  the  enchanted  forest,  and  mysteries 
throbbed  in  the  very  air.  Never  had  I  seen  so  pathetic 
a  spectacle  as  this  draggling  procession  of  civilized 
people  marched  as  dumb  cattle  to  the  shambles  by  a 
horde  of  savages. 

Captain  Mason,  Christopher,  and  I  stood  apart  as 
the  others  filed  past.  The  man  of  the  sea  was  in  a 
deep  reverie. 

"  If  the  king,"  I  said,  "  has  been  so  careful  to  con 
ceal  this  island  from  the  world,  why  should  he  plan 
sending  us  away  to  betray  it  ? " 

Captain  Mason  gave  me  a  slow  look. 

"  Do  you  think  that  he  intends  to  send  us  away  ? " 
he  asked. 

[  i/J 


"  If  not,  he  hasn't  sent  other  castaways  off,  and 
we'll  find  them  here/' 

Again  that  slow  look,  but  I  felt  that  it  saw  too  far 
to  include  me.  He  shook  his  head,  and  said,  as 
though  talking  to  himself: 

"  Now  begins  the  great  struggle.  We'll  be  patient — 
and  ready.  That  girl  is  our  hope." 

The  king  descended ;  the  fan-bearer,  her  face 
mantled  with  content,  disappeared  within  the  adminis 
tration  hut  and  dropped  the  curtain.  The  rear  guard 
were  waiting  for  us  three,  and  we  started.  After  a  few 
paces,  I  turned,  and  saw,  as  I  had  hoped  to  see,  a 
brown  face  watching  us  through  the  parted  curtain, 
and  it  was  filled  with  more  mysteries  than  any  en 
chanted  forest  ever  held. 

On  and  up  we  went,  and  finally  reached  the  summit. 
We  stood  on  a  small  open  plateau,  which  abruptly 
ended  in  a  precipice.  Before  us  was  a  giant  chasm 
in  a  great  tableland  of  lava.  The  floor  was  a  thousand 
feet  below.  We  were  looking  down  on  it  from  the 
top  of  the  great  wall  of  columnar  basalt  which  en 
closed  it.  The  chasm  was  an  irregular  ellipse,  some 
three  miles  on  its  minor  axis  and  five  on  its  major. 
The  floor  was  level,  and,  except  for  some  farms,  was 
covered  with  a  forest.  A  breeze  sent  long,  unftuous 
waves  of  lighter  green  rolling  over  it,  or  swirling  in 
graceful  spirals  where  the  wall  deflected  the  wind  and 
drifted  it  on  in  majestic  eddies. 

In  splendid  contrast  to  the  deep,  warm  colors  below 
was  the  gloomy  black  of  the  mighty  enclosing  ram 
part.  Near  the  upper  end  a  beautiful  stream,  nearly  a 
river  in  size,  made  a  wild,  joyous  leap  over  the  brink. 
A  lake  into  which  the  water  plunged  sent  up  clouds  of 

I  '8] 


mist,  out  of  which  sprang  a  rainbow.  From  the  lake 
ran  the  stream  of  molten  silver  which  swung  lazily  on 
its  shining  way  through  the  valley  till  lost  in  the  dis 
tance.  The  leader  of  the  guard  announced  that  the 
valley  was  our  destination.  I  was  dumb  in  the  grasp 
of  its  witchery,  but  a  quiet  voice  brought  me  back : 

"  As  good  a  prison  as  another."  Captain  Mason  had 
spoken. 

"  Why,  man,"  I  cried,  "  that  is  Paradise  !  " 

"  No  doubt ;  but  the  flaming  sword  will  keep  us  in, 
not  out." 

During  the  march  I  had  not  failed  to  keep  Chris 
topher  in  the  corner  of  my  eye.  I  had  been  trying  to 
read  in  his  face  one  of  those  flashes  of  insight  which 
his  fine  instincT:  sometimes  threw  into  dark  places.  He 
had  held  his  listening  attitude  often  since  I  found  him 
standing  beside  me  on  the  sand.  It  had  given  his  face 
a  certain  leaden  alertness,  which,  as  we  beheld  the 
valley,  slowly  faded  into  the  habitual  blankness,  and  I 
saw  that  it  was  useless  to  question  him. 

We  descended  through  a  steep,  narrow  cleft,  and 
were  marched  through  a  forest  to  the  stream.  A  rude 
bridge  bore  us  across,  and  there  we  found  a  large 
number  of  natives  rapidly  and  skilfully  building  us  a 
village  of  huts  made  from  logs,  boughs,  and  thatch. 
From  all  indications,  they  must  have  begun  the  work 
almost  immediately  after  we  landed.  Large  stores  of 
food  and  other  necessities  had  been  accumulated ; 
nothing  needed  for  our  comfort  and  sustenance  had 
been  neglected. 

As  soon  as  the  soldiers  had  helped  us  bring  order  to 
the  camp  and  the  building  of  the  village  was  finished, 
they  and  the  workmen  melted  away  in  the  twilight. 

[  '9] 


CHAPTER  III.  The  Menace  of  the  Face. 
Accepting  the  Challenge.  The  Threat. 
What  the  Face  Saw  on  the  Bluff.  A 
Mysterious  Visitor.  The  Fan-Bearer's 
Conspiracy. 

APTAIN  MASON  and  I  occupied  the  same 
hut,  but  we  held  no  converse  that 
night  before  falling  into  heavy  slumber. 
Christopher  insisted  on  sleeping  outside 
the  door.  If  any  of  our  party  had 
thought  it  prudent  to  appoint  a  watch 
man,  no  suggestion  to  that  effect  was 
made;  but  there  was  no  knowing  what  responsibilities 
Christopher  assumed. 

The  sun  was  looking  over  the  great  wall  when  we 
assembled  for  breakfast.  Every  one  had  a  brighter 
appearance.  I  had  never  seen  men  so  terribly  cowed 
as  these  since  the  storms  had  beaten  them  down.  The 
women  had  looked  beyond  the  hopelessness,  and  had 
tried  to  sustain  the  courage  of  the  colony.  Every  man 
was  now  beginning  to  hold  up  his  head. 

Some  of  the  despair  had  melted  from  Mr.  Van 
couver's  face ;  it  was  clear  that  the  lion  in  him  was 
feebly  straining.  Mr.  Rawley  was  recovering  his 
aplomb.  Annabel,  having  in  her  bearing  an  added 
depth  and  sweetness,  had  undoubtedly  done  much  to 
accomplish  that  result  with  the  two  men,  for  there 
was  something  pathetic  in  the  tenacity  with  which 
they  clung  to  her. 

On  the  barkentine,  before  the  elements  became 
destructive,  she  had  been  aloof  toward  the  other 

[  *>] 


women  and  the  children ;  but  on  the  beach,  at  the 
feast,  and  on  the  weary  march  to  the  valley,  she  had 
given  a  cheering  smile,  word,  or  deed  to  those  about. 
The  promise  thus  made  was  meeting  fulfilment  this 
morning.  She  had  assumed  charge  of  the  breakfast 
preparations,  and,  seeing  that  Christopher  yearned  to 
do  kindly  service,  had  made  him  her  executive.  I 
often  caught  her  look  of  wonder  at  his  unfailing  intelli 
gence,  patience,  and  gentleness  in  doing  her  bidding. 

After  breakfast  the  men  began  to  talk  among  them 
selves.  Captain  Mason  went  over  and  said  something 
to  Mr.  Vancouver,  who  shook  his  head,  and  the  cap 
tain  returned  to  me. 

"  Now  that  the  men  are  rousing/*  he  said,  "  it  is 
time  to  organize.  Mr.  Vancouver  declines  to  take  the 
lead/' 

"You  are  the  one  for  that/'  I  declared. 

"  No.  You  have  the  military  training  and  the 
tongue." 

"  But  you  have  wisdom  and  a  longer  experience  in 
discipline.  Let's  compromise.  Take  the  leadership. 
I'll  do  your  talking." 

"  Very  well,"  he  said.  "  There's  no  need  to  caution 
you,  but  the  others  ought  to  know ;  these  trees  may 
have  ears  We  need  organization  for  defense." 

At  the  end  of  a  heartening  address  to  the  colony  I 
called  for  the  selection  of  a  president.  Mr.  Vancouver 
named  Captain  Mason,  who  was  elected.  I  was  chosen 
his  assistant,  to  Mr.  Vancouver's  evident  annoyance. 
Dr.  Preston,  a  young  physician,  was  made  superin 
tendent  of  the  camp. 

The  men  squared  their  shoulders  ;  the  women's  faces 
brightened.  In  a  few  words  I  urged  against  any 


restlessness,  any  plotting,  —  anything,  in  fine,  that 
would  have  the  faintest  color  of  mistrust  or  diso 
bedience  toward  the  king.  "  Be  patient.  Hold  to 
gether/*  That  was  the  watchword. 

Gato,  the  interpreter,  soon  appeared  with  a  crowd 
of  natives,  and  indicated  that  Christopher  and  I,  with 
twenty  picked  men,  should  follow  him.  A  short  dis 
tance  down  the  stream  we  came  upon  cleared  land, 
and  were  given  our  first  lesson  in  farming.  Our  men 
winced  under  this  and  the  indefinite  term  of  imprison 
ment  which  it  implied.  But  the  word  was  passed 
round :  "  Wait.  Be  patient/'  The  one  hundred  and 
fifty  intelligent  American  men  of  us  would  find  a  way 
to  match  any  ten  thousand  heathen  under  the  sun. 
Blessed  be  the  American  brag !  It  is  the  front  of 
something  good  behind. 

The  lesson  was  concluded  in  the  early  afternoon,  for 
the  sun  was  growing  hot.  Gato  led  us  down  the 
stream  a  mile  to  a  low  ridge  stretching  across  the 
valley.  Not  a  break  in  the  great  wall  enclosing  the 
valley  was  visible,  except  the  thin  cleft  which  had 
given  us  ingress ;  but  I  reasoned  that  at  the  lower  end 
there  must  be  a  gorge  through  which  the  stream 
issued,  although  no  sign  of  it  could  be  seen.  Gato 
made  us  understand  that  this  transverse  ridge  was  the 
boundary  of  our  freedom.  He  pointed  out  two  land 
marks  springing  from  the  walls  and  marking  the 
terminals  of  the  ridge. 

The  one  on  the  far  side  of  the  river  was  a  barren 
bluff;  opposite  it,  and  forming  part  of  the  wall  be 
hind,  there  suddenly  appeared  a  hideous  caricature  of 
a  human  face,  a  ferocious  gargoyle,  rudely  fashioned 
by  nature  from  the  upper  front  of  the  cliff,  protruding 

[  "i 


from  the  rock,  and  leering  down  horribly.  It  must 
have  been  a  hundred  feet  from  forelock  to  chin. 

I  withstood  the  shock  badly,  but  was  steadied  by 
noting  the  deep  satisfaction  in  Gate's  eyes  as  he 
observed  me.  Unmistakably  it  was  one  of  malignant 
triumph,  instantly  gone,  but  almost  as  disconcerting  as 
the  awful  face  itself.  I  felt  that  the  ghastly  apparition 
on  the  wall  held  a  significance  reaching  the  very 
depths  of  our  fate.  It  was  the  embodiment  of  all  the 
silent  and  implacable  menaces  hovering  over  the  lethal 
fairness  that  environed  us. 

It  had  the  blackish  color  of  the  rock,  with  reeking 
perpendicular  streaks  of  green  alternating  with  dull 
red.  The  forehead  and  chin  receded  in  a  simian 
angle ;  bulging  eyes  leered ;  below  high  cheek  bones 
were  mummy-like  recessions,  and  hungry  shadows 
filled  them;  the  nose  was  flat,  and  the  nostrils  spread 
bestially. 

Gato,  informing  us  that  his  men  would  be  on  hand 
the  next  morning,  took  himself  away.  It  gave  a  creepy 
sensation  to  note  the  snaky  smoothness  with  which 
these  men  could  sink  out  of  sight. 

Our  party  started  for  camp.  A  heaviness  sat  on  me, 
and  I  did  not  wish  to  talk.  Christopher  and  I  fell 
behind,  and  the  others  left  us.  I  could  not  bear  that 
any  but  Christopher  should  see  my  perturbation.  Sev 
eral  times  I  glanced  back  to  see  the  face  on  the  wall. 
Its  malignancy  grew  even  more  terrible  through  the 
hazing  distance,  and  I  was  glad  when  the  forest  shut  it 
out.  If  the  spectacle  afFecfted  me  so  deeply,  what 
greater  hold  must  it  not  have  had  on  the  natives? 
And  there  was  the  significant  look  that  I  had  caught 
from  Gato. 


On  top  of  the  opposite  wall  I  discovered  near  the 
edge  what  appeared  to  be  a  large  stone  table,  or  altar, 
and  its  position  with  reference  to  the  face  suggested  a 
sinister  purpose. 

Now  that  the  men  were  gone,  hopelessness  fell  upon 
me.  Never  had  anything  like  such  heavy  responsibili 
ties  crept  into  my  life.  A  sense  of  my  inadequacy 
grew  unendurable ;  and,  overcome  by  weariness  of  soul 
and  body,  I  flung  myself  on  the  ground  and  buried 
my  face  in  my  arm. 

Christopher  presently  stepped  away  with  a  sprightli- 
ness  quite  unusual,  but  I  had  not  the  spirit  to  look  up. 
Even  returning  footsteps  and  a  low  murmur  of  voices 
failed  to  stir  me.  I  was  recalled  by  Christopher's  quiet 
remark : 

"  Some  one  to  see  you,  sir." 

I  sat  up,  and  discovered  a  native  lad  with  him.  His 
loose  dress  of  blouse,  trousers,  and  straw  hat  was  of  the 
commonest  material.  He  was  as  unlike  the  native  men 
as  I  had  observed  the  fan-bearer  to  be,  but  his  manner 
was  shy  and  timid,  lacking  the  careless  defiance  of 
hers.  With  a  finger  on  his  lips  he  beckoned  us  to 
follow  him. 

In  a  secluded  spot  a  little  distance  away,  we  sat 
down.  My  first  surprise  was  when  he  began  to  talk. 
In  a  musical  voice,  he  groped  for  words  that  I  could 
understand,  and  in  that  way  used  a  polyglot  language, 
some  words  badly  pronounced,  and  others  spoken  with 
surprising  correctness. 

First,  he  enjoined  secrecy,  for  should  the  king  learn 

that  he  had  come The  lad  finished  with  a  grimace, 

and  a  swipe  of  the  hand  across  his  throat.    He  made 
me  pledge  the  sun  to  burn  me  up,  the  moon  to  strike 


me  a  stark  lunatic,  and  the  stars  to  pierce  me  with 
their  lances,  should  I  betray  his  confidence,  —  all  this 
solemnly,  but  with  a  twinkle  in  the  back  of  his  eye. 

Second,  he  was  Beelo,  brother  of  the  king's  fan- 
bearer,  Lentala,  a  good  girl  in  a  way,  but A  droll 

shake  of  his  head  left  her  in  the  air.  Lentala  and  he 
were  proteges  of  the  king  and  queen,  and  enjoyed  un 
common  privileges,  having  been  members  of  the  king's 
household  since  childhood.  The  queen  was  very  sweet 
and  gentle,  and  they  were  fond  of  her.  She  had  no 
children  of  her  own. 

And,  third,  Lentala  wished  Beelo  to  come  surrep 
titiously  to  me  in  order  to  learn  English.  She  had  a 
special  reason  for  that.  Neither  the  king  nor  any  of 
the  other  natives  must  know.  That  was  all.  Would 
I  teach  him,  that  he  in  turn  might  instruct  her  ? 

Our  conversation,  carried  on  in  a  mixture  of  lan 
guages,  must  be  here  given  in  English. 

"Indeed,  I  will,  and  gladly,  Beelo!"  I  exclaimed; 
"but  why  not  bring  Lentala,  that  I  may  teach  you 
together  ?"  I  seized  his  hand  in  my  joy  of  this  heaven 
sent  opportunity.  It  was  a  small,  delicate  hand. 

"  She  can't  come/'  he  answered. 

"  Why  not  ?  " 

"Why,  —  she's  a  girl !  " 

"  But  she  might  come  with  you."  I  was  pleased 
with  the  discovery  that  the  savage  girl  had  the  fine 
instincft  which  establishes  self-guarding  and  self-resped:- 
ing  conventions. 

"  The  distance  is  long.  Girls  have  to  wear  skirts, 
you  know,  and  girls  are  not  as  active  as  boys.  Lentala, 
with  her  skirts,  would  be  seen,  and  the  king  would 
find  out.  I  can  slip  through  anywhere." 


I  nodded  resignedly.  Only  with  the  greatest  diffi 
culty  could  I  refrain  from  asking  him  many  questions ; 
but  how  did  I  know  that  he  was  not  a  spy  ?  In 
establishing  relations  with  him  I  was  playing  with 
every  life  in  the  colony.  I  observed  Christopher.  His 
air  of  listening  to  distant  voices  was  not  present,  and  I 
felt  reassured  for  the  moment. 

Beelo  was  anxious  to  begin;  and  he  had  his  first 
lesson.  Never  had  I  found  so  eager  and  sweet-tempered 
a  pupil,  and  his  quickness  was  extraordinary.  I  drilled 
him  first  in  the  names  of  familiar  objects. 

"  What  is  your  name  ?  "   he  plumped  at  me. 

«  Tudor/' 

"  Tudor."  He  caught  it  with  a  snap,  as  though  it 
were  a  ball.  "  You  have  another  name  ?  " 

«Yes  —  Joseph/' 

He  began  a  comical  struggle  with  the  J,  laboriously 
twisting  his  tongue  and  lips  as  he  pronounced  the  first 
syllable  Cho  as  the  Chinese,  To  as  the  German,  Zho  as 
the  French,  and  Ho  as  the  Spanish ;  but  the  English 
eluded  him,  and  he  gave  it  up,  laughing  sweetly. 
Often  during  the  lesson  I  saw  in  his  handsome  deep- 
blue  eyes  —  which  were  maturer  than  the  rest  of 
him  —  a  dash  of  the  mischief,  the  teasing,  and  the 
challenge  that  gave  Lentala  her  sparkle. 

"What  is  your  name?"  he  demanded  of  Christo 
pher,  and  pronounced  it  perfectly. 

Christopher  was  gravely  regarding  the  lad,  who 
appeared  disconcerted  under  the  scrutiny.  That  dis 
turbed  me;  but  if  the  boy  was  seeking  our  undoing 
he  would  have  to  reckon  with  Christopher. 

He  was  curious  about  Annabel,  and  sent  her 
affectionate  messages  from  Lentala. 

[  26] 


"  Beelo,"  I  demanded,  "  where  did  you  learn  all 
those  words  from  foreign  languages  ? " 

Taken  by  surprise,  he  was  confused  and  a  little 
frightened,  and  had  the  look  of  a  child  preparing  a  fib. 

"  Other  people  have  been  shipwrecked  here,"  he 
answered,  peering  at  me  from  under  his  brows.  "  I 
learned  from  them." 

"  What  became  of  them  ? "  I  asked. 

He  raised  his  head,  and  answered,  "  The  king  said 
he  sent  them  away." 

"  Did  you  visit  them  secretly  ?  " 

"  N — o.  "  He  began  to  play  with  twigs  on  the 
ground. 

"  Were  they  herded  in  this  valley  ?" 

"  No."  His  answer  was  firmer.  "  There  was  never 
more  than  one  or  a  very  few  at  a  time." 

I  sat  silent  so  long  that  he  looked  up,  and  showed 
alarm. 

"Tell  me  the  truth,  lad,"  I  insisted,  holding  his 
eyes.  "  Where  did  you  learn  those  words  ?  "  A  start 
ling  suspicion  suddenly  came.  "  The  gold  in  your  hair, 
the  blue  in  your  eyes,  the  fine  lines  of  your  face, " 

He  began  to  edge  away,  and  I  saw  flight  in  him ; 
but  I  caught  his  wrist. 

"Tell  me  the  truth,"  I  repeated. 

He  gazed  at  me  in  fear  and  pleading,  but  found  no 
yielding,  and  with  provoking  indifference  shrugged  his 
shoulders  and  settled  down  with  a  pouting,  martyr-like 
resignation. 

"  You  are  hurting  my  wrist,"  he  remarked. 

"  Answer  me,"  I  demanded,  tightening  my  grip. 
"  Hasn't  white  blood  mingled  with  some  of  the  native 
blood  here?" 


His  lips  were  compressed  under  the  pain  of  my  clasp, 
and  an  angry  resentment  steadied  his  gaze. 

"  Yes !  "  he  answered,  and  a  sudden  change  lit  his 
face,  as  I  unprisoned  the  wrist.  "  Don't  scare  me  that 
way  again,"  he  said,  half  impudently  shaking  his  head 
at  me. 

It  seemed  best  to  desist  from  pressing  the  matter 
further,  and  pleasant  relations  were  soon  re-established 
between  us ;  but  the  matter  seated  itself  in  a  corner  of 
my  mind. 

Our  lesson  was  delightful,  and  time  escaped  more 
smoothly  than  we  knew.  Beelo  glanced  at  the  sky, 
and  sprang  to  his  feet.  He  sweetly  smiled  his  thanks, 
seized  one  of  Christopher's  great  paws  and  vigorously 
shook  it,  asked  me  and  Christopher  to  meet  him  at 
the  same  spot  tomorrow  at  the  same  hour,  and  was 
darting  away.  I  called  him  back,  and  led  him  to  an 
opening  through  which  the  face  on  the  cliff  was  visible. 

"  What  is  that  ? "  I  asked,  pointing  to  it. 

He  caught  his  breath,  stood  rigid,  and  slowly  turned 
his  face  up  to  mine. 

"That  on  the  cliff?    It  is  nothing  —  only  stone." 

"  It  is  more,"  I  insisted.  "  It  sits  there,  it  looks 
down  threateningly  on  the  valley ;  it  says  as  plainly  as 
speech " 

"  No,  no  !  "  cried  Beelo,  seizing  my  arm  with  both 
hands,  and  gazing  up  into  my  eyes.  "  It  is  one  of  the 
gods.  The  people  invoke  it — you  may  see  the  altar 
fire  on  the  opposite  cliff  some  night  when  there  is  a 
great  storm  and  the  sea  is  raging.  The  god  brings  fish 
to  the  king's  net." 

He  broke  off"  abruptly,  and  with  alarm  clapped  his 
palm  to  his  mouth.  I  put  my  hand  on  his  shoulder 


and  smiled  reassuringly.  His  manner  grew  composed, 
and  he  darted  away  and  disappeared. 

On  returning  to  camp  I  told  Captain  Mason  of 
the  adventure.  He  was  deeply  interested,  and  sat  in 
thought. 

"You've  struck  a  lead/'  he  said.  "Follow  it — 
cautiously." 


[29] 


CHAPTER  IV.  Behind  a  Laughing  Mask. 
Captain  Mason  Strengthens  the  Defense. 
The  Extraordinary  Behavior  of  Beelo. 
Christopher  Becomes  a  Savage.  Hidden 
Motives  Half  Disclosed.  Hope. 

ORESEEING  the  time  when  a  visible 
danger  would  bring  mob-madness  to  the 
colony,  Captain  Mason  gave  his  entire 
attention  to  strengthening  his  control. 
To  that  end  he  kept  every  one  engaged 
at  something,  laughed  away  all  fears  and 
doubts,  placed  all  on  honor  not  to  breed 
discontent,  and  required  that  all  discussions  of  the  situa 
tion  be  with  him  alone. 

He  impressed  the  danger  of  leaving  the  camp  limits 
except  in  large  parties  organized  under  his  authority. 
No  spying  savages  were  ever  seen  in  the  forest  backing 
the  camp,  but  I  frequently  found  the  captain  using  his 
keen  eyes  in  that  direction.  The  questions  weighing 
on  him  were:  When  would  the  king  ask  for  the  first 
member  of  the  colony  to  be  sent  away  ?  What  plan 
would  be  adopted  in  the  selection  ?  What  would  really 
become  of  the  persons  so  taken  ?  What  should  be 
done  when  the  first  call  was  made  for  deportation  ? 

Christopher  and  I  alone  were  in  the  president's  con 
fidence.  On  the  second  night  he  informed  us  that  he 
had  selected  a  spot  which  would  serve  as  a  fortress  if 
occasion  rose,  and  instructed  Christopher  in  the  art  of 
making  weapons,  chiefly  stone-headed  clubs  and  black 
jacks.  This  work  was  done  secretly  in  our  cabin. 
The  daily  teaching  of  Beelo  developed  a  new  interest 

1 30] 


in  the  fact  that,  before  I  was  aware,  I  was  a  pupil 
as  well  as  a  tutor,  and  that  Beelo  was  as  assiduous 
in  instructing  Christopher  as  me ;  he  was  evidently 
anxious  that  we  should  master  the  native  language.  I 
was  glad  to  humor  him,  especially  as  I  suspected  an 
intelligent  purpose.  Above  that  was  my  growing  affec 
tion  for  him.  He  perfected  his  poor  English  so  rapidly 
that  I  was  put  on  my  mettle  to  learn  the  island  tongue. 

It  was  a  simple  task,  and  we  came  to  use  it  entirely. 
To  my  surprise,  Christopher  learned  it  as  readily  as  I. 
From  the  very  start  he  had  helped  Beelo  to  turn  the 
teaching  in  that  direction.  The  strangest  element  of 
all  this  procedure  was  the  quick  and  sure  understanding 
that  sprang  up  between  these  two. 

Beelo  one  day  brought  a  large  parcel.  He  was  par 
ticularly  happy,  and  as  full  of  play  as  a  kitten. 

"You  can't  guess  what  I  have  for  you,"  he  said 
with  a  mischievous  look. 

"No,  Beelo  —  what?" 

"  You'll  see."  He  was  opening  the  parcel.  "  You 
and  Christopher  are  going  to  be  Senatras."  Senatra 
was  the  name  of  the  inhabitants. 

He  produced  from  the  parcel  two  native  costumes. 
In  addition  were  a  basin  and  some  brown  powder. 
The  boy  was  in  glee  as  he  separated  the  articles  into 
one  array  for  Christopher  and  the  other  for  me. 

He  ran  to  a  little  stream,  fetched  water  in  the  basin, 
and  with  a  comical  seriousness  dissolved  part  of  the 
powder. 

"  Your  arm,  Christopher,"  he  demanded.  At  times 
Beelo's  manner  had  a  touch  of  imperiousness  that  sat 
oddly  with  his  youth. 

Christopher  obediently  bared  his  powerful  arm. 

1  ] 


"  Oh  !  "  said  Beelo  in  delight.  "  You  have  splendid 
muscles, — they  are  like  iron ;  and  you  are  very  strong, — 
that's  good/'  His  finger  was  timid  as  it  touched 
Christopher's  arm. 

He  dipped  a  cloth  in  the  colored  water,  and  rubbed 
the  stain  on  Christopher's  white  skin.  His  care  and 
gravity  in  comparing  the  tint  with  the  color  of  his 
own  wrist,  in  shaking  his  head,  in  adding  more  pig 
ment  to  the  water  and  trying  again,  and  at  last  his  de 
lighted  satisfaction,  were  all  very  charming. 

"  Good !  "  he  cried.  "  That's  the  Senatra  color. 
Now,"  addressing  me,  "  I'll  go  away  a  little  while. 
You  make  a  Senatra  of  Christopher."  To  Christopher  : 
"  Take  off  everything.  Mr.  Tudor  will  put  the  color 
all  over  you.  Then  you  put  on  Senatra  clothes,  and 
whistle  for  me." 

Patient  Christopher  would  doubtless  submit  to  any 
indignity  that  this  prankish  boy  might  devise,  but  I 
proposed  to  put  a  stop  to  the  nonsense.  Besides,  how 
could  I  assume  the  ridiculous  role  that  this  young 
scamp,  in  whom  my  indulgence  had  bred  impudence, 
intended  for  me  ? 

"  Christopher  will  do  nothing  of  the  sort,"  I  peremp 
torily  said. 

The  lad  stopped  short  and  looked  at  me  curiously. 

"  I  want  to,  sir,"  Christopher  interposed,  much  to 
my  surprise. 

"  You  do  ?    You  wish  to  submit  to  this  foolishness  ? " 

"  Foolishness,  sir  ?" 

"  Yes." 

He  reflected  a  while,  and  then  said : 

"  Perhaps  it  ain't  jest  foolishness,  sir." 

"  Very    well,"   I    agreed,  willing    to    humor  him ; 


"  but  Beelo  will  stay  here  and  put  the  color  on  you 
himself." 

Alarm  sprang  to  the  boy's  face. 

"  I  won't ! "  he  answered  defiantly,  and  was  turning 
away,  but  I  caught  him  by  the  arm. 

"  You  will/'  I  said.    "  I'll  see  that  you  do." 

He  slipped  from  my  grasp  and  stood  away,  laughing. 

"  I  want  to  do  it  myself,  sir,"  meekly  said  Christo 
pher. 

Beelo  precipitately  fled. 

Why  not  play  with  these  children  ?  A  man  who 
would  not  was  a  churl.  So  Christopher  was  arrayed  as 
a  Senatra,  and  a  whistle  called  Beelo  back. 

He  danced  delightedly  round  the  pitiful  figure  that 
Christopher  made.  It  hurt  me  to  see  not  only  how 
patiently  Christopher  submitted,  but  how  wholly  he 
entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  masquerade.  His  pale 
eyes  looked  ghastly  in  his  brown  face.  I  called  Beelo's 
attention  to  that. 

"  Oh,  that  won't  be  seen  at  night !  "  he  exclaimed. 
The  remark  did  not  impress  me  at  the  moment. 

He  put  Christopher  through  numerous  gaits  and 
tricks  of  manner  peculiar  to  the  Senatras,  and  praised 
him  for  his  aptness.  Finally,  when  he  taught  his  pupil 
the  art  of  creeping  stealthily  and  noiselessly,  the  man 
was  so  terrible  that  I  forgot  his  grotesqueness. 

All  through  this  singular  performance,  Beelo,  even 
though  half  playful,  displayed  astonishing  perseverance 
and  thoroughness,  as  if  life  itself  depended  on  the 
perfection  of  the  drill.  That  might  not  have  looked  so 
strange  had  it  not  been  for  the  extraordinary  care  of 
Christopher  himself  to  accomplish  a  perfecft  imitation. 
Then  the  significance  of  it  all  burst  upon  me. 

[  33] 


I  had  vowed  a  thousand  times  since  first  knowing 
Christopher  that  never  again  would  I  underrate  his 
wisdom,  yet  over  and  over  I  found  myself  doing  so. 
While  he  never  laughed  in  his  romping  with  the 
children  of  the  camp,  but  went  into  their  sports  with 
his  habitual  tender  melancholy,  he  never  showed  with 
them  the  hidden  eagerness,  the  almost  desperate  deter 
mination,  that  marked  his  training  under  Beelo.  Thus  I 
came  to  see  that  at  the  very  beginning  Christopher  had 
discovered  a  vital  meaning  in  Beelo's  playing. 

"  And  now/'  cried  Beelo,  "  you  will  be  a  Senatra, 
Mr.  Tudor  !  Christopher  will  dress  you.  Come  ! " 

The  boy's  eyes  softened  in  a  moment  under  the  new 
light  that  he  found  in  mine. 

"  Beelo,"  I  said,  taking  his  hand,  "let's  sit  down  and 
talk."  I  seated  myself,  but  he  withdrew  his  hand  and 
sat  a  little  distance  away.  "  No,"  I  gently  insisted ; 
"  here,  facing  me,  and  close." 

He  twisted  himself  round  to  the  spot  I  indicated, 
and  in  doing  so  tossed  Christopher  a  wry  mouth.  I 
noticed  more  clearly  how  fine  his  features  were,  and 
with  what  grace  his  long  lashes  curved. 

"  Beelo,  do  you  really  wish  Christopher  and  me  to 
be  Senatras  ?  "  I  asked. 

He  nodded,  and,  turning  to  Christopher,  told  him 
to  go  to  the  runnel,  wash  off  the  stain  and  put  on  his 
own  clothes.  Christopher  meekly  went.  Beelo  began 
playing  with  twigs  on  the  ground,  and  did  not  look 
at  me. 

"  Did  Lentala  tell  you  to  do  this  ? " 

He  nodded  again  —  a  little  irritatingly,  for  he  had 
a  tongue. 

"Why?"  I  asked. 

[  34] 


He  raised  his  eyes  and  regarded  me  steadily.  Then, 
perhaps  not  seeing  all  that  he  sought,  he  made  no 
answer,  and  returned  to  the  twigs. 

"  I  want  to  understand,  Beelo,  and  you  must  trust 
me.  Many  things  come  to  me  now.  Your  sister's 
condudt  at  the  feast  meant  that  she  wished  us  to  obey 
the  king.  She  showed  us  sincere  kindness  in  every 
look  and  a<5t.  And  her  great  difference  from  the  other 
people,  —  her  sweetness,  her  grace,  her  beauty,  her 
brightness  of  mind,  her  altogether  adorable  charm, " 

Beelo  blazed  in  a  way  that  stopped  my  rhapsody. 
He  had  raised  his  face ;  his  lips  were  apart ;  his  eyes 
glowed  with  a  proud  light  that  moved  me  strangely. 

"  You  like  my  sister  ? "  he  softly  asked. 

"Who  would  not?" 

"  But  you  !  "    The  boy  impatiently  tossed  his  head. 

The  little  gesture  was  so  pretty  that  I  involuntarily 
smiled.  Beelo  misunderstood.  He  flashed  angrily,  and 
resumed  the  twigs.  I  could  only  grope. 

"  I  don't  understand  why  the  king  sent  us  here. 
We  are  prisoners,  and  that  is  something  which  brave 
men  won't  stand.  We  would  rather  die  fighting." 

Again  he  studied  me,  and  again  looked  down. 

"  Why  didn't  the  king  let  us  build  boats,  and  leave  ?  " 

He  gave  no  answer,  but  was  very  busy  with  the 
twigs.  I  wondered  if  I  were  rash  in  some  of  the  things 
I  was  saying.  Clearly  the  moment  of  confidence  had 
not  arrived.  The  boy  was  studiedly  cautious. 

"  Beelo,  go  to  your  sister  and  beg  her  to  come  and 
see  me.  She  will  trust  me  more  than  you  do.  I  know 
she  is  our  friend.  She  would  tell  us  what  fate  is 
awaiting  us." 

"  No,  she  wouldn't,"  firmly  interposed  the  boy. 

[35] 


"She  would,  because  she  is  sweet  and  kind." 

"  No,  she  loves  her  people,  and  you  might  do  them 
harm." 

"  But  she  sends  you  here  to  disguise  us  as  natives 
and  to  train  us  in  the  art  of  deceiving  and  outwitting 
them." 

Had  his  smile  not  been  so  winning  I  could  have 
slapped  him  for  his  insolence  ;  but  it  was  soon  evident 
that  a  mighty  struggle  was  proceeding  under  his 
assumed  carelessness.  If  I  could  only  guess  at  its 
nature  I  might  know  how  to  proceed. 

"  Bring  Lentala  to  me,  Beelo.  She  would  be  safe 
with  you,  and  she  will  understand  and  will  trust  me." 

"  Why  ?  Her  skin  is  brown.  You  would  not  trust 
her."  He  was  closely  observing  me. 

"What  difference  can  her  color  make!"  I  im 
patiently  retorted.  "  Lentala  is  an  angel." 

"But  a  brown  skin  means "  A  look  of  horror 

swept  over  his  face. 

"  Lentala  is  beautiful  and  kind  and  true.  Tell  her 
to  come." 

Beelo  was  silent. 

"Why  should  she  not  trust  me?"  I  persisted. 
"  How  could  I  harm  her  ?  " 

The  boy,  nervously  arranging  the  twigs,  spoke 
rapidly,  but  did  not  look  up : 

"  She's  afraid, — not  for  herself,  but  her  people. 
They  love  her.  She  would  never  betray  them.  Suppose 
she  came, — you  would  be  gentle  to  her;  you  would 
tell  her  she  was  beautiful  and  —  and  all  that  nonsense. 
You  might  try  to  get  her  to  tell  you  things.  And  you 

would  find  out  how  to Yes,  you  might  come 

back  and  plot  with  your  men,  and  there  would  be  a 

[  36  j 


great  fight  with  my  people  and  many  would  be  killed. 
That  would  be  terrible/' 

I  dimly  understood  at  last :  Lentala  would  trust  her 
brother,  not  herself,  in  the  mysterious  plan  that  she 
was  working  out. 

Christopher  had  returned.  I  beckoned  to  him  to 
sit  with  us. 

"  Beelo,"  I  said,  "  look  at  me."  He  complied.  "  If 
Lentala  were  here  she  could  read  my  heart.  All  that 
you  have  said  means  that  she  mistrusts  me.  I  under 
stand  more  than  you  think  I  do.  You  have  already 
shown  your  confidence  and  Lentala's  by  offering  to 
train  me  as  a  native.  A  wise  and  generous  purpose  is 
in  that.  By  means  of  the  disguise,  you  wish  me  to 
learn  some  things  that  will  benefit  my  people,  but 
you  are  held  back  by  your  fear  that  I  will  use  the 
knowledge  to  injure  you." 

"  No,"  he  hastily  interrupted ;  "  only  my  people." 

"  Very  well.  But  you  have  already  shown  -trust. 
You  simply  want  more  assurance  that  I  will  keep  faith 
with  you.  Tell  me  what  you  want.  I  will  put  my  life 
in  pawn, — I  will  give  it,  if  that  is  demanded." 

His  deep  eyes  were  profoundly  fixed  upon  me.  In 
that  moment  Beelo  disclosed  a  soul  that  had  found 
maturity. 

"  You  would  do  all  for  your  people  !  "  he  impatiently 
cried.  "  You  think  only  of  them  !  Lentala  and  Beelo 
may  do  everything  for  you,  but  you  never  think  what 
you  might  do  for  —  Lentala  and  Beelo." 

The  half-revelation  in  the  passionate  outburst  brought 
me  to  my  feet,  and  the  lad  slowly  came  to  his. 

"Beelo!"  I  said,  "I  hadn't  thought  it  possible. 
You  and  she  are  the  favorites  of  the  king  and  queen. 

[  37] 


You  have  everything  you  want.    I   don't  understand. 
Trust  me  !    I  can  be  a  friend/' 

He  was  looking  up  at  me  with  eyes  in  which  a 
pathetic  anxiety  struggled  with  fears.  Instead  of 
addressing  me,  he  turned  to  Christopher  and  confi 
dently  took  his  hand. 

"Christopher,"  he  said,  "do  you  like  me  —  and 
Lentala?" 

"Oh,  yes!" 

"Very  much?" 

Christopher  solemnly  nodded. 

"  If — if  we  want  to  go  away  with  you  and  your 
people,  would  you  take  us?" 

"  Oh,  yes  !  " 

"And  be  kind  to  us?" 

"Me?"    He  turned  to  me,  and  so  did  Beelo. 

"Yes,  Christopher." 

"He  will,"  was  the  answer. 

Beelo,  seized  with  one  of  his  unexpected  whirlwinds, 
threw  his  arms  round  Christopher,  and  laughed. 

I  turned  him  about,  and,  holding  both  his  hands, 
looked  smilingly  into  his  brilliant  eyes. 

"Show  me  the  way  to  serve  you  and  your  sister, 
Beelo,"  I  said.  "  I  alone,  or  Christopher  and  I  together, 
will  obey  any  instructions  from  you ;  we  will  do  what 
ever  you  say,  go  wherever  you  direct, — cut  ourselves 
off  from  every  protection  except  yours.  Isn't  our  trust 
complete  ? " 

"  Yes,  Yoseph —  Choseph,"  he  banteringly  answered. 
Then,  in  a  flash,  "  I  mean  Mr.  Tudor." 

"Joseph — to  you,"  I  returned. 

He  put  his  mouth  through  contortions  over  the  J, 
and  finally,  with  a  restful  gasp,  blurted  out : 

[38] 


"Choseph!" 

His  gentleness  overwhelmed  me,  and  I,  being  natu 
rally  affectionate,  and  timid  only  with  women,  forgot 
my  feeling  of  constraint  toward  him,  and  caught  him 
in  my  arms.  But  he  did  not  have  for  me  the  pressure 
and  the  laughter  that  he  had  given  Christopher.  On 
the  contrary,  he  resisted  and  then  sprang  away. 

I  wondered  what  thoughts  were  perplexing  him  as 
he  stood  off,  regarding  me  in  his  odd  little  quizzical 
fashion,  and  was  astounded  when  he  said : 

"  Lentala  says  that  Annabel  is  beautiful  and  lovely." 

I  could  not  imagine  what  had  suggested  Annabel  to 
him  at  this  particular  moment,  but  I  hastily  agreed. 
He  seemed  not  altogether  pleased,  but  went  on : 

"  You  like  her  very  much  ? " 

"Yes;  very  much  indeed." 

He  looked  a  little  sullen,  but  soon  recovered,  and 
broke  out  in  a  very  rush  of  gay  spirits.  In  a  short  time 
he  suddenly  became  grave. 

"  I  must  go,"  he  said.  With  a  gentle,  pleading  look 
at  me,  he  asked  :  "  Won't  you  be  a  Senatra  ?  Christo 
pher  will  help  you." 

"Yes,  Beelo,  —  anything  you  wish." 

"Very  well.  I  will  come  every  day  for  —  maybe 
three  days,  and  teach  Christopher.  You  will  watch  us. 
When  you  and  Christopher  are  alone,  he  will  teach 
you.  But  you  must  dress  every  time  as  a  Senatra  !  " 

"  Of  course."  My  relief  was  great.  For  some  in 
comprehensible  reason  I  did  not  wish  the  boy  to  train 
me,  for  that  would  have  necessitated  a  disagreeable  loss 
of  dignity  before  him. 

"Good!  And  in  three  or  four  days," — an  oddly 
embarrassed  expression  rose  in  his  face, — "  would  you 

[  39] 


like  to  go  with  me  —  you  and  dear  old  Christopher  —  to 
see  —  the  beautiful  —  the  kind  —  the  true  —  Lentala  ?  " 
He  was  mocking. 

"Yes!"  I  answered,  and  made  an  effort  to  catch 
him ;  but  he  darted  away,  showering  a  cascade  of 
laughter  behind  him. 

So  I  was  right  in  supposing  that  Beelo  had  been 
preparing  us  to  penetrate  the  mysteries  beyond  the 
valley  ramparts,  and  lift  the  veil  behind  which  our  fate 
was  hidden. 

"  Christopher !  "  I  cried  in  my  joy,  seizing  him  by 
the  shoulder;  "  do  you  understand  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 


[40] 


CHAPTER  V.  The  Opening  of  a  Pit.  Inso 
lence  and  Rebellion  in  Camp.  A  Riot 
Averted.  I  Train  for  a  Dangerous  Role. 
Plotting  Among  Us  for  the  Destruction  of 
the  Colony. 

HEN  Christopher  began  my  training  and 
pursued  it  with  such  amazing  thorough 
ness,  my  feeling  of  being  ridiculous  dis 
appeared.  My  love  of  adventure  in  these 
preparations  was  mingled  with  other 
emotions, —  the  fascination  of  hazard,  a 
wish  to  risk  everything  for  the  colony, 
and  a  strong  desire  to  see  Lentala  and  solve  the  mystery 
of  her  whole  conduct.  Beelo  was  a  will-o'-the-wisp. 

Complications  arose  in  camp.  Although  I  had  taken 
care  to  exercise  my  authority  in  a  bland  way,  it  became 
necessary  at  times  to  be  severe.  My  greatest  difficulty 
was  inability  to  find  the  source  of  a  disaffection  work 
ing  insidiously  among  the  young  men.  Captain  Mason 
had  not  observed  it,  lacking  my  opportunity,  and  I 
decided  to  be  more  positive  and  to  find  evidence  before 
laying  the  matter  before  him. 

I  was  intimately  thrown  with  the  men  by  directing 
the  work  on  the  farm.  The  labor  was  exhausting  on 
account  of  the  heat.  For  this  reason,  and  because  some 
men  could  bear  the  work  better  than  others,  and  liked 
it,  I  called  out  only  volunteers ;  but  selfishness  on  the 
part  of  some  who  shirked  brought  grumbling.  At  first 
I  had  supposed  that  this  was  the  origin  of  the  dissatis 
faction,  but  presently  a  deeper  cause  appeared  to  be  in 
operation.  As  a  test,  and  to  secure  fairness,  I  adopted 

[41  ] 


a  system  of  levying  on  all  the  able-bodied  men  and 
requiring  each  to  do  his  share  in  turn. 

In  that  way  I  came  down  on  Rawley,  who  had  never 
volunteered.  When  I  informed  him  one  evening  that 
his  turn  in  the  fields  would  come  next  day,  he  stared 
at  me  in  insolent  silence. 

That  incident  alone  was  not  significant,  but  it  made 
me  alert,  and  I  instrufted  Christopher  to  keep  a  strict 
and  secret  watch  on  the  camp.  A  present  necessity 
was  to  force  the  issue  with  Rawley,  whose  bearing  was 
a  threat  to  the  harmony  and  safety  of  the  colony. 

He  had  not  taken  the  trouble  to  absent  himself  from 
the  tables  when  I  called  out  the  tale  of  men  for  the 
fields  next  morning,  but  lounged  at  indolent  uncon 
cern.  Annabel  was  not  visible.  Mr.  Vancouver,  sitting 
near  Rawley,  had  a  suspiciously  waiting  air. 

The  young  man  did  not  rise  with  the  others  and 
prepare  to  go,  but  merely  stared  at  me.  I  went  near 
and  said  in  a  low  voice : 

"These  men  will  resent  your  refusal." 

"  Are  you  threatening  me  ?"  he  said  under  his  breath. 

"  Give  my  remark  whatever  construction  you  please/' 
I  answered. 

He  could  not  hide  his  anger  and  fear,  for  a  glance 
showed  him  a  disquieting  expression  in  the  faces  of  the 
forty  men  waiting.  Mr.  Vancouver  looked  surprised 
and  irritated  as  he  studied  them.  The  men  in  whom 
rebellion  was  stirring  were  such  as  he  had  always 
directed  and  commanded, —  artisans,  mechanics,  clerks, 
sturdy  and  spirited  every  one,  and  loving  fair  play. 

"  Save  yourself  further  trouble,"  Rawley  drawled  in 
an  effort  to  be  nonchalant.  "  I'll  go  —  if  I  feel  like  it, 
and  when  I'm  ready." 

[42  ] 


Although  the  men  could  not  hear  him,  they  under 
stood,  and  a  murmur  arose.  One  of  them  angrily  said  : 

"  He's  too  good  to  work." 

Then  came  the  outbreak. 

"  Put  him  under  arrest !  Duck  him  in  the  river ! 
The  snob  !  " 

Annabel  suddenly  appeared.  The  men  at  once  de 
sisted,  and  she  understood  the  situation  at  a  glance. 
Her  astonishment  grew  as  her  look  of  angry  reproach 
at  Rawley  passed  to  her  father  and  found  him  silent 
and  pale,  as  though  for  the  first  time  he  had  seen  the 
spirit  of  the  common  American. 

She  came  to  me  and  said :  "  Don't  make  trouble 
now.  Be  patient.  You  can  find  a  way." 

I  turned  to  the  men. 

"  Gentlemen,"  I  said,  "  I  must  remind  you  that  you 
have  not  been  empowered  by  the  colony  to  enforce  its 
discipline.  In  this  instance  it  is  my  task  alone,  and  I 
propose  to  handle  it  as  I  think  best,  without  your 
assistance,  unless  I  call  on  you  for  it.  Your  attitude 
and  remarks  just  now  were  rebellious,  and,  if  allowed 
by  those  in  authority,  would  disrupt  us  and  place  us  at 
the  mercy  of  savages.  Leave  this  matter  to  me,  and 
depend  on  me  to  see  it  properly  adjusted.  Mr.  Van 
couver  needs  Mr.  Rawley  today.  Now  to  our  work." 

My  speech  afFe&ed  the  men  in  two  quite  different 
ways.  Some,  with  a  submissive  glance  at  Mr.  Van 
couver  who  was  watching  me  curiously,  were  instantly 
satisfied ;  others  looked  a  little  confused  and  rebellious, 
and  were  not  cheerful  in  their  obedience.  They  ap 
peared  a  trifle  uneasy,  as  though  something  might  be 
afoot  and  they  had  not  been  informed.  All  of  this 
sharpened  my  alertness. 

[43] 


After  the  day's  work  I  had  doubts  as  to  whether  I 
should  report  the  incident  to  Captain  Mason,  who  had 
not  been  present.  I  felt  that  something  of  an  under 
ground  nature  was  at  work,  and  that  Mr.  Vancouver 
was  its  focus.  I  could  make  allowance  for  a  man 
shattered  by  adversity,  but  I  supposed  that  Mr.  Van 
couver  might  have  gathered  himself  up  during  the 
weeks  we  had  been  held  as  prisoners. 

It  turned  out  that  he  had.  When  Christopher  came 
to  give  me  my  drill  in  the  forest  near  the  camp  that 
day  he  brought  disturbing  information.  Mr.  Van 
couver  and  Rawley,  in  order  to  be  alone,  had  gone 
into  the  forest  after  I  left  for  the  fields,  and  talked. 
All  that  Christopher  could  learn  was  that  Mr.  Van 
couver  was  carrying  on  secret  negotiations  with  the 
king,  and  that  a  messenger  from  the  palace  was  ex- 
pedted  at  a  certain  place  within  the  forest  in  an  hour. 

My  lesson  was  short  that  day.  I  sent  Christopher  to 
Captain  Mason  to  report  what  he  had  heard,  and  to 
say  that  I  would  take  the  place  of  the  native  in  the 
interview,  if  possible,  trusting  to  the  completeness  of 
my  disguise  as  a  Senatra.  Christopher  was  to  be  near 
for  an  emergency. 

Skirting  the  spot  where  Mr.  Vancouver  was  to  meet 
the  native,  I  intercepted  him.  It  sickened  me  to  see 
the  sly  confidence  with  which  he  approached.  Mean 
while,  I  was  aware  of  the  great  danger  of  discovery 
by  the  genuine  messenger,  for  I  knew  the  trailing  skill 
of  the  natives,  even  though  I  led  Mr.  Vancouver  as 
far  from  the  meeting-place  as  necessary.  But  Christo 
pher,  v/ho  had  acquired  the  native  slyness,  would  know 
how  to  handle  any  embarrassing  situation. 

The  discovery  of  Mr.  Vancouver's  seeming  treachery 

[44] 


had  so  disturbed  me  that  I  had  some  doubt  of  myself 
in  the  interview.  The  simple  solution  offered  by 
strangling  the  man  in  the  forest  kept  hammering  at 
me  with  a  dangerous  persistency.  We  had  taken  it 
for  granted  that  his  interest  in  the  colony  was  strong ; 
no  watch  had  been  set  on  his  liberty,  which  he  had 
used  in  plotting. 

I  was  measurably  collected  by  the  time  we  had 
seated  ourselves  on  the  ground.  Being  totally  in  the 
dark  as  to  what  had  gone  before,  I  was  forced  to  ex 
treme  caution,  and  in  addition  was  some  danger  of  my 
betraying  myself  or  of  his  discovering  that  I  was  not  a 
native. 

"Why  didn't  the  other  man  come?"  he  demanded 
in  his  old  peremptory  manner. 

In  confusion,  not  knowing  what  degree  of  profi 
ciency  in  English  to  assume,  I  gave  some  answer  in  a 
lame  speech,  the  inconsistency  of  which  he  might 
have  detedled  had  he  been  less  absorbed. 

"  What  is  the  king's  plan  ? "  he  asked. 

"  He  wants  to  know  yours  first/'  I  answered. 

I  was  prepared  for  his  quick,  half-suspicious  look. 
"  He  knows  what  I  want,"  was  the  sharp  return. 

"  The  other  native  didn't  know.  He  couldn't  tell 
the  king  very  well." 

"  This  is  my  plan,"  went  on  Mr.  Vancouver :  "  I 
make  some  good,  strong  men  think  that  Captain 
Mason  does  nothing,  but  sits  down  and  waits  for  us  all 
to  be  killed.  This  is  secret.  A  fellow  named  Hobart 
is  my  leader.  The  young  men  are  ready  to  go  with 
him  out  of  the  valley.  The  king  will  tell  the  guard  to 
seize  them  and  take  them  to  the  palace.  That  will  get 
rid  of  the  best  fighters  in  the  colony." 

[45  ] 


"What  will  the  young  men  think  they  go  for?"  I 
inquired. 

"  What  difference  does  that  make,"  he  testily  de 
manded,  "  so  long  as  they  are  out  of  the  way  ? " 

"The  king  must  know."    I  was  solid  and  firm. 

"  I'll  make  them  think  they  can  pass  the  guard ; 
then  they'll  find  a  way  for  the  colony  to  escape,  and 
will  come  back  and  tell  me." 

"  But  they  are  not  to  come  back." 

Mr.  Vancouver  was  silent,  and  his  impatience  grew. 

"You  will  send  them  into  a  trap?"   I  persisted. 

Again  his  suspicious  scrutiny.  "  Does  the  king  want 
them  to  come  back?"  he  asked. 

"  I  don't  know.    But  he  wants  your  plan." 

"  If  they  don't  come  back,"  Mr.  Vancouver  ex 
plained,  "  Captain  Mason  will  be  blamed  for  not 
knowing  they  were  to  go.  Then  his  power  will  be 
gone.  The  colony  will  break  up." 

The  ghastly  perfection  of  the  scheme  overcame  me 
for  a  moment,  but  I  must  learn  what  benefits  Mr.  Van 
couver  expefted  from  this  wholesale  sacrifice. 

"  What  do  you  want  of  the  king  ? " 

"  I  and  my  daughter  and  a  young  man  named 
Rawley  are  to  be  taken  care  of,  and " 

"You  mean  not  killed?" 

He  writhed  and  reddened  under  the  question,  and 
under  my  sullen  insistence. 

Instead  of  answering,  he  hurried  on :  "  I  will  show 
the  king  how  to  work  the  gold,  silver,  copper,  diamond, 
and  other  mines,  and  how  to  make  much  money  out  of 
them.  I  will  make  treaties  with  other  countries,  and 
build  forts,  and  make  him  a  strong  army.  All  this  has 
to  be  done  sooner  or  later,  or  the  island  will  be  taken." 

[46] 


"  What  is  to  be  done  with  the  other  white  people  ? " 
I  demanded. 

"  The  king  knows." 

"  If  I  can't  tell  him  he'll  send  me  back." 

After  a  struggle  with  his  anger,  Mr.  Vancouver 
said,  "  The  king  knows  what  he  has  done  with  other 
castaways." 

"  What  do  you  think  he  has  done  with  them  ? " 

He  started  at  me  in  a  struggle  with  his  patience,  and 
said  nothing. 

"  Do  you  think  they  were  sent  away?"  I  returned. 

His  fury  broke.  "  No  !  "  he  exclaimed,  and  then 
suddenly  checked  himself. 

"  Then  you  think  they  are  here  yet  ? "   I  drove  in. 

He  rose  in  a  passion.  "  Tell  the  king  to  send  me  a 
man  who  isn't  a  fool !  "  he  stormed. 

"  I  will  tell  him,"  I  quietly  said,  rising  and  starting 
away  ;  but  he  halted  me. 

"  Why  do  you  ask  those  questions  ? "  he  said  more 
composedly. 

"  The  king  told  me  to.  He  wants  to  know  if  he 
can  trust  you.  If  you  want  these  people  sent  away, " 

"  I  don't !  That  would  ruin  everything.  They'd 
send  armies  and  war-ships,  and " 

"  Then,  kept  here  —  alive  ? " 

"  Certainly  not !    They'd  kill  me." 

I  had  known  this  to  be  the  answer  that  I  would 
wring  from  him  ;  still  the  renewed  impulse  to  strangle 
him  was  almost  overpowering. 

"  I  will  tell  the  king,"  I  duly  said,  and  was  turning 
away,  when  another  idea  came.  "  Maybe  he  will  first 
send  for  a  man  from  your  people.  Which  one  do  you 
want  to  go  before  the  young  men  ? " 

[47] 


"  Tudor,  Captain  Mason's  assistant,"  he  answered 
with  a  vicious  promptness.  "  Then,  as  soon  as  the 
young  men  are  gone,  I  and  my  daughter  and  Rawley 
will  go,  and  I  will  talk  and  plan  with  the  king  while 
the  soldiers  do  their  work  here/' 

The  humor  that  I  found  in  the  turn,  personal  to 
me,  which  the  situation  had  taken,  lightened  my  spirit, 
and  I  thought  of  something  else. 

"  Did  the  king  send  you  any  word  about  Lentala, 
his  fan-bearer  ? " 

"  I  talked  with  the  man  about  her.  I  knew  there 
was  some  mystery  about  her  and  that  she  was  close  to 
the  king.  I  asked  that  she  be  sent  to  make  the  plans 
with  me." 

His  halt  whetted  my  anxiety.    "  What  did  he  say  ?  " 

"That  she  must  know  nothing  about  it,  or  she 
would  break  the  plot." 

My  heart  choked  me  with  its  bounding.  I  had 
gained  more  than  I  had  lost,  but  my  heart  was  sore 
for  Annabel. 

"  I  must  go,"  I  said.  "  Next  time  I  come  I  will  go 
to  your  hut  in  the  night.  Don't  come  into  these 
woods  again.  The  soldiers " 

He  understood,  and  looked  relieved.  After  he  had 
disappeared  I  sat  down  in  a  daze,  trying  to  reason  out 
the  tangle.  Rawley  was  in  the  plot,  but  Annabel  was 
innocent. 

A  sound  made  me  raise  my  head,  and  I  saw  Christo 
pher  and  Captain  Mason  standing  before  me.  Christo 
pher's  face  wore  its  customary  vacancy,  but  Captain 
Mason's  had  a  startled  look,  as  though  he  had  beheld 
what  is  not  good  for  a  man  to  see.  It  appeared  to 
have  shriveled  him. 

[48  ] 


"  Before  Christopher  summoned  me,"  he  dully  said 
without  any  preliminary,  "  he  found  the  native  and 
sent  him  away.  We  have  heard  every  word  that  passed 
between  you  and  Mr.  Vancouver." 


[49] 


CHAPTER  VI.  Witcheries  in  a  Woman  s  Hand. 
A  Dangerous  Mood.  Annabel's  Tangled 
Situation.  Heroism  in  Humble  Duties. 
The  Miracle  Worked  by  Gentleness. 
Traitors  Are  Threatened. 


OT  A  word  was  spoken  after  I  had  dressed 
and  we  were  returning  to  camp,  but 
Captain  Mason's  walk  lacked  its  usual 
firmness.  What  would  he  do  ?  There  is 
no  accounting  for  the  rashness  of  a  man 
made  suddenly  desperate,  and  I  re 
membered  the  temptation  to  strangle 
that  had  assailed  me.  Clearly,  for  the  present,  Christo 
pher  and  I  must  not  leave  him  alone  for  a  moment. 
My  imagination  constru&ed  this  scene :  Captain 
Mason,  assembling  the  colony,  telling  them  briefly 
that  a  man  among  them  had  been  caught  in  the  aft 
of  plotting  to  destroy  us,  turning  upon  Mr.  Van 
couver  and  pointing  him  out  as  the  criminal,  ordering 
me  to  tell  off"  a  squad  and  hang  the  knave  in  the 

presence    of   the    crowd ;     and    Annabel Could 

Christopher  and  I  stay  the  flood  now  while  the  dam 
was  straining  ?  I  feared  not ;  a  finer  hand  was  needed. 
We  went  to  our  hut.  Captain  Mason  seated  himself 
on  a  stool.  Christopher  gave  him  some  water,  which 
was  eagerly  drunk.  With  a  significant  look  at  Christo 
pher,  I  left  the  hut. 

There  was  a  good  excuse  for  bringing  Annabel  now  ; 
'I  had  promised  Beelo  that  he  should  see  her.  It  was 
necessary  to  secure  Captain  Mason's  assent,  and  I  had 
no  doubt  that  he  would  agree  with  me  that  a  friend- 

[50] 


ship  between  her  and  Lentala  might  go  farther  toward 
solving  our  problems  than  all  our  masculine  wit  and 
fighting  ability. 

I  reflected  on  the  extraordinary  complications  in 
which  Annabel  would  be  involved,  and  the  softening 
pressure  which  she  would  assist  in  bringing  upon  Cap 
tain  Mason.  There  was  no  immediate  danger  from 
Mr.  Vancouver.  He  lay  snugly  in  the  hollow  of  my 
hand. 

Annabel  was  busy  about  the  camp. 

"Where  is  Christopher?"  she  cheerily  asked.  "It 
is  time  for  him  to  make  the  fire  for  supper." 

"  Captain  Mason  has  him,"  I  answered.  "  Won't 
you  come  with  me  and  call  on  our  president?" 

"  I  ?"   in  surprise. 

"  Yes." 

A  flush  mottled  her  cheeks,  but  she  hesitated  only  a 
moment. 

"  Father  won't  care,  I  know,"  she  said,  and  started 
with  me. 

She  was  bareheaded,  and  the  witcheries  of  the 
twilight  drifted  over  her.  In  the  distance  sang  the 
deep  monotone  of  the  waterfall.  Drowsy  twitterings 
announced  that  the  busy  little  people  of  the  trees  were 
content  after  their  day's  work.  From  the  edges  of  the 
stream  rose  comfortable  whispers  between  the  water 
and  the  reeds.  The  lightly  moving  air  swung  odorous 
censers  in  the  trees,  and  every  flower  poured  out  as 
perfume  the  sunshine  which  had  filled  its  chalice.  It 
was  good  to  be  thus  again  side  by  side  with  Annabel. 

I  explained  tomorrow's  plan  for  her  meeting  with 
Beelo,  and  impressed  upon  her  the  importance  of 
keeping  it  secret.  She  showed  the  glee  of  a  quiet 

[51  ] 


child  in  her  acquiescence,  but  she  must  have  wondered 
why  her  father  was  not  to  know. 

"  An  adventure !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  And  mystery  ! 
It  is  delightful.  Do  you  men  with  so  much  freedom 
know  how  depressing  it  is  to  be  cooped  up  in  this 
camp  ?" 

I  had  not  thought  of  it,  and  was  surprised.  Annabel 
had  always  been  cheerful,  and  I  had  not  observed  the 
other  women. 

"  Isn't  it  life,"  I  asked,  "  for  men  to  work  and  women 
to  wait,  for  men  to  dare  and  women  to  endure  ? " 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  looking  up  at  me  with  a 
smile,  "  but  isn't  it  a  remnant  of  savagery  ?  " 

"  Perhaps,"  I  returned.  "  Yet  Lentala,  the  savage, 
appears  in  her  independence  to  have  solved  some  latter- 
day  feminine  problems.  I  hope  you  will  meet  her 
soon.  Then  you  and  she  can  formulate  a  code  for  your 
sex.  We  are  going  to  see  Captain  Mason  in  order  to 
secure  his  consent  to  your  meeting  her  brother.  So 
you  must  exercise  your  subtlest  graces  on  our  president." 

"I  —  I'm  afraid  of  him,"  she  declared  in  some 
trepidation. 

"Why?" 

"  Because  he  is  stern  and  silent  and  cold  and " 

"That  is  all  on  the  surface.  His  sea-training  has 
given  it  to  him.  Underneath  he  has  a  woman's  gentle 
ness  and  kindness.  Trust  him.  Look  for  the  best  in 
him  and  ignore  the  rest.  Just  now  he  is  worried  and 
needs  all  the  sunshine  that  you  know  so  well  how  to 
give." 

She  smiled  her  thanks,  but  there  was  concern  in  her 
question : 

"  Worried  !    Has  anything  special  happened  ?  " 

[  52  ] 


"  Was  anything  special  needed  ?  His  responsibilities 
are  great." 

Annabel  was  silent, —  not  daring,  I  know,  to  ask 
more  questions.  She  had  unfolded  to  my  comprehen 
sion  what  the  women  of  our  party  had  been  suffering 
patiently  and  silently  during  the  dreary  weeks  that 
they  had  been  held  in  prison.  Annabel  must  have 
borne  more  than  any  other ;  yet  she  had  held  up  her 
heart  and  her  head.  Dread  must  have  sat  on  her 
pillow  through  many  a  long  hour  of  the  night,  but 
her  soul  walked  forth  with  the  sunrise. 

Christopher  was  sitting  on  a  bench  outside  the  hut. 

"  Christopher !  "  she  cried,  "  the  fire  isn't  made 
yet;  "  but  there  was  no  chiding  in  her  rosy  smile. 

"  No,  ma'am,"  he  answered,  rising,  but  standing  still. 

"  Go  and  make  it  now,  please/'  she  said. 

"All  well,  Christopher?"   I  asked,  low. 

His  slow  nod  held  a  doubt.  There  was  always  in 
Christopher's  manner  a  suggestion  that  speech  was 
largely  a  silly  indulgence,  and  that  animals  other  than 
human  beings  made  themselves  intelligible  without  it. 

He  fetched  a  delicious  drink  which  he  had  made 
from  wild  fruit,  and  served  Annabel  with  quite  an  air. 
Her  voice  carried  music  in  its  thanks. 

Annabel  bubbled  with  raillery  and  chatter.  Presently 
my  anxious  ear  heard  a  stir  within.  I  knew  that  the 
man  nursing  his  hurt  in  the  dusk  was  aware  of  the 
invasion,  and  that  he  understood  and  resented  my  ruse 
in  bringing  Annabel  to  disarm  him. 

"  Christopher,"  she  said,  handing  him  the  calabash 
from  which  she  had  drunk,  "  please  go  and  make  the 
fire  and  start  the  supper.  After  that,  find  father;  ask 
him  to  come  here  for  me." 

[53] 


Christopher  mutely  interrogated  me,  and  I  nodded. 
He  shambled  away. 

"  Come  out  and  join  us,  Captain  Mason  !  "  I  called. 

It  left  him  no  choice.  The  darkness  kindly  falling 
veiled  the  grayness  of  his  face.  A  touch  of  decrepitude 
lay  on  him  as  he  stepped  without  and  greeted  Annabel 
with  a  stiff  and  stately  courtesy,  for  he  was  shy  with 
women  of  the  higher  world.  The  unsteadiness  in  his 
manner  surprised  Annabel,  whose  sympathies  were 
keen  and  quick.  I  had  prepared  her,  and,  shocked 
though  she  evidently  was,  she  met  the  situation  bravely. 

After  some  general  talk,  which  was  directed  by  me 
to  show  Annabel's  suffering,  her  courage  and  helpful 
ness,  I  saw  that  Captain  Mason  was  softened.  I  then 
placed  before  him  the  plan  concerning  Annabel  and 
Beelo.  It  took  the  breath  out  of  his  body,  and  he 
peered  at  me  in  amazement  through  the  gloom.  The 
perfect  assurance  with  which  I  asked  for  his  concur 
rence,  a  hint  that  her  discretion  might  be  trusted,  and  a 
casual  remark  that  Christopher  approved  the  idea,  had 
effect.  Annabel  impulsively  rose,  seized  both  his  hands, 
and  pleaded: 

"  Please  let  me  go,  Captain  Mason.  Who  knows 
what  good  may  not  come  of  it  ? " 

I  don't  think  she  noticed  the  catch  in  his  throat. 
It  was  the  final  breaking  up  of  the  ice. 

"  Yes,  you  may  go.  But  you'll  do  nothing  except 
as  Mr.  Tudor  approves  ?  " 

"  Nothing  whatever,  Captain  Mason.    Thank  you." 

She  released  his  hands  and  turned  a  beaming  face  to 
me.  Pity  for  her  welled  within  me.  That  she  and 
her  father,  between  whom  there  was  so  strong  an 
attachment,  should  thus  secretly  proceed  in  opposite 

[  54] 


directions,  each  deceiving  the  other,  was  a  terrible 
thing.  No  human  perception  could  foresee  the  out 
come,  and  it  gave  me  an  uneasiness  that  she  must  have 
dimly  seen. 

"  You  don't  look  glad !  "  she  said  in  astonishment. 

"  I  am  too  happy^  for  mere  gladness,  my  friend,"  I 
replied  ;  "  and  may  all  the  good  angels  help  you — and 
shield  you !  " 

She  heard  the  note  of  solemnity,  and  turned  to 
Captain  Mason. 

"Is  our  situation  so  serious?"  she  asked  him,  a 
slight  quaver  in  her  voice. 

"  Life  can  have  no  serious  dangers  for  so  brave  a 
heart  as  yours,"  he  answered. 

Mr.  Vancouver  came  up.  I  could  feel  a  tigerish 
stealth  in  him.  All  danger  from  an  immediate  clash 
between  him  and  Captain  Mason  had  been  banished 
by  Annabel,  but  I  knew  that  the  future  held  dangers. 
I  was  glad  that  she  and  I  had  become  partners  in  the 
secrets  and  exactions  of  defense.  With  such  an  ally  as 
Christopher,  and  such  a  director  as  Captain  Mason,  we 
would  give  an  account  of  ourselves. 

The  captain  hardened  when  Mr.  Vancouver  came. 
That  gentleman  playfully  scolded  Annabel  for  running 
away,  and  was  somewhat  too  affable  toward  the  silent, 
unresponsive  sailor.  Soon  he  tucked  Annabel's  hand 
under  his  arm  and  was  leaving. 

"  Just  a  word,  Mr.  Vancouver,"  said  Captain  Mason 
in  a  tone  that  stopped  my  breathing. 

«  Well  ? " 

"  I  unintentionally  witnessed  a  scene  this  morning 
that  I  didn't  like.  I  wish  you  to  hear  the  order  that 
I'll  give  Mr.  Tudor."  His  voice  was  ominously  quiet. 

[55] 


"  Mr.  Tudor,"  he  resumed,  "  order  Rawley  to  fall  in 
with  the  field  squad  tomorrow.  If  he  shows  the 
slightest  hesitation,  clap  him  in  irons  and  send  for  me. 
There's  a  rope  for  the  neck  of  any  man  who  under 
mines  the  discipline  of  this  colony." 

Annabel  started,  and  reeled  where  she  stood.  Her 
father's  nostrils  were  spreading  with  a  sneering  smile ; 
but,  seeing  her  state,  he  seized  her  arm,  steadied  her 
with  a  word,  and  in  silence  led  her  away. 


[5H 


CHAPTER  VII.  Secrets  For  Two.  The  Strange 
Meeting  of  Annabel  and  Beelo.  Captain 
Mason's  Cruel  Decision.  I  Tell  a  Roman 
tic  Story  and  Make  a  Guess  at  Lentala's 
Origin. 

APTAIN  MASON  and  I  had  a  serious  talk 
in  our  hut  that  night. 

"  Don't  think  for  a  moment,"  he  said> 
"  that  my  intentions  with  regard  to  Van 
couver  have  been  upset  by  a  woman's 
pretty  face." 

"  But  she  is  very  lovely,"  I  interposed, 
anxious  to  turn  his  thoughts  from  whatever  purpose  he 
might  have. 

"That  is  as  one  thinks."  I  could  not  restrain  a 
smile  at  his  ungraciousness,  particularly  as  I  saw  that 
Annabel's  effed:  on  him  had  impaired  his  frankness. 
"  For  that  matter,"  he  went  on,  "  her  father  is  blindly 
planning  her  destruction."  In  answer  to  my  look  he 
explained :  "  How  can  a  man  let  his  avarice  and 
cowardice  make  such  a  fool  of  him  !  Can't  he  see 
that  the  king  is  using  him  as  a  tool  to  disrupt  and 
destroy  the  camp,  including  him  and  his  party?" 

I  knew,  as  well  as  I  knew  my  own  thoughts,  that  a 
terrible  apprehension  of  a  fate  worse  than  death  for  us 
all  rested  on  him,  as  on  me ;  but  we  had  dared  not 
give  it  tongue.  Both  had  seen  the  naive  inconsistency 
between  the  king's  desire  that  the  island  should  not  be 
discovered  and  his  promise  to  send  us  away  one  at  a 
time,  and  so  had  Mr.  Vancouver.  No  foreigner  stray 
ing  to  the  island  had  ever  left  it,  and  none  except  our 

[57] 


colony  was  alive  on  it  today.  But  in  what  dreadful 
manner  had  they  been  disposed  of?  And  why  had  we 
been  spared  so  long  ?  We  had  been  prisoners  nearly 
two  months. 

Whether  these  fears  and  speculations  haunted  others 
of  the  colony  we  were  both  careful  not  to  inquire,  and 
were  prompt  in  suppressing  every  uncomfortable  hint. 
Captain  Mason  and  I  understood  that  the  perfect 
cohesion  of  our  colony,  taken  with  our  considerable 
numbers,  offered  the  sole  hope  for  our  safety ;  and  Mr. 
Vancouver  was  secretly  planning  to  destroy  our  one 
means  of  defense. 

We  had  been  sitting  in  silence  after  Captain  Mason's 
last  speech.  He  broke  it  by  saying : 

"The  situation  is  complex.  Your  interruption  of 
Vancouver's  plot  and  Christopher's  dismissal  of  the 
native  require  us  to  lay  a  counter  train.  The  king  will 
infer  from  what  Christopher  told  the  native  that  Mr. 
Vancouver  has  abandoned  his  scheme  to  betray  the 
colony,  and  that  we  are  determined  to  hang  together, 
and  fight  it  out  to  the  end.  I  imagine  that  the  natives 
are  growing  impatient  for  a  victim.  What  do  you 
suggest,  Mr.  Tudor?" 

"  I  suppose  I  should  continue  in  the  role  of  the 
king's  emissary  and  inform  Mr.  Vancouver  that  the 
sending  out  of  the  young  men  is  postponed.  Fortu 
nately  we  have  stopped  that." 

"  We  have  done  nothing  of  the  sort,"  declared  the 
president.  "  They  shall  go  out." 

Astonishment  silenced  me. 

"  They  shall  go  out,"  he  drove  into  me  again. 

"To  their  destruction  —  and  ours?"   I  asked. 

"  No.    But  they  must  go  and  take  their  punishment. 

[58] 


Then  they  will  hear  from  me.  You  can  manage  it 
through  the  native  boy  and  his  sister.  Let  her  see 
that  they  are  soundly  whipped  and  sent  back  to  the 
colony.  She's  our  friend." 

"That  is  unthinkable,"  I  protested.  "The  risk  is 
too  great.  Lentala  can't " 

"  Don't  underestimate  her.  You  have  your  in 
structions,  sir."  He  rose.  "  I'll  be  on  hand  tomorrow 
when  you  call  out  the  men  for  the  fields." 

I  had  risen,  and  stood  facing  a  commander  instead 
of  an  ally.  After  a  moment's  struggle  with  desperately 
rebellious  emotions,  I  saw  my  own  absurdity,  and 
abruptly  left  without  a  word,  to  fight  for  patience  and 
wisdom  under  the  stars. 

######*#•# 

The  smiling  ease  with  which  Rawley  stepped  forth 
when  I  called  his  name  with  the  others  next  morning 
might  have  disarmed  me  had  I  not  caught  a  look  of 
understanding  between  him  and  Mr.  Vancouver,  and 
known  what  it  meant.  My  dread  had  been  on  Anna 
bel's  account,  but  she  did  not  appear. 

Rawley  worked  faithfully  in  the  fields  that  day,  but 
I  saw  the  furtive  way  in  which  he  talked  now  and 
then  with  certain  of  the  men,  and  I  noted  all  whom 
he  thus  favored.  None  of  them  had  a  guilty  manner, 
though  a  concealing  one.  It  was  evidence  of  Mr. 

Vancouver's  shrewdness  in  plotting. 

##*##*##*• 

Annabel  met  Christopher  outside  the  camp  that 
afternoon  and  came  with  him  to  Beelo  and  me.  The 
boy  betrayed  a  singular  uneasiness  as  they  approached, 
and,  drawing  his  hat  down,  stood  in  awkward  embar 
rassment.  It  puzzled  me,  for  he  had  been  anxious  to 

[59] 


see  her.  In  a  glow  of  excitement,  Annabel  was  con 
spicuously  handsome,  and  though  dressed  in  the 
rougher  of  the  two  suits  which  she  had  saved  from 
the  wreck,  showed  in  every  line  the  thoroughbred 
that  she  was.  Seeing  the  lad's  confusion,  she  spared 
him  by  giving  him  hardly  more  than  a  smiling  glance 
with  her  warm  hand-clasp,  and  breezily  said  to  me  as 
she  held  out  an  exquisite  orchid : 

"  See  what  I  found  on  the  way.    Isu't  it  beautiful ! " 

I  took  it  and  was  fumbling  to  put  it  in  the  button 
hole  of  my  lapel,  when  she  stepped  up  and  with  frank 
comradeship  adjusted  it,  remarking  as  she  did  so : 

"  He's  very  much  like  his  sister,  but  smaller,  and  not 
so  pretty  and  graceful."  She  did  not  realize  that  he 
understood  English. 

"  I  thank  you  —  for  Lentala,"  he  constrainedly  said, 
staring  at  her  as  his  eyes  began  to  burn. 

"  Oh  !  "  cried  Annabel  in  amused  surprise.  "  But 
you  are  quite  too  good-looking  for  a  boy,  Beelo !  " 

He  did  not  smile,  but  studied  her  with  a  disconcert 
ing  seriousness,  and  looked  from  her  to  me,  as  though 
watching  for  something  which  I  guessed  to  be  a  sly 
understanding  between  Annabel  and  me  that  might 
mean  ridicule  of  him.  I  saw  that  Annabel  had  inno 
cently  blundered  into  a  wrong  start.  Evidently  the 
pleasure  that  the  lad  had  expected  from  the  meeting 
had  gone  astray. 

As  though  the  words  were  wrenched  from  him  by 
the  striking  picture  that  Annabel  made,  he  said  in  a 
stolid,  colorless  voice : 

"  You  are  more  beautiful  than  Lentala/' 

"  Hear  his  disloyalty  to  his  sister  !  "  laughingly  ex 
claimed  Annabel,  but  I  could  see  that  the  boy's  bearing 

[60] 


was  trying  her  composure.  "  Come !  "  she  added ; 
"  let's  be  friends,  for  Lentala  and  I  are,  and  I  want  you 
to  tell  me  about  her/'  She  coaxingly  held  out  her 
hand  as  to  an  ill-tempered  child. 

But  he  ignored  it,  and  lowered  his  head  till  his  hat- 
rim  concealed  his  eyes.  Annabel  looked  at  me  in  ques 
tioning  surprise,  but  before  I  could  say  anything, — 
being  as  much  astonished  as  she, —  Beelo,  without 
raising  his  head,  asked  half  sullenly,  half  command- 
ingly : 

"Have  you  and — Choseph  known  each  other  a 
long  time  ?" 

"A  year  or  so,"  Annabel  promptly  answered, 
anxious  to  show  her  friendliness.  "  He's  been  very 
kind.  I  became  a  skilful  horsewoman  under  his  teach 
ing,  and  we've  danced  together  and  taken  long  walks 
in  the  country.  He  knows  a  great  many  interesting 
things.  You  see,  he  was  educated  at  West  Point, 
where  young  men  are  trained  to  be  officers  of  our 
army,  and  has  fought  in  the  war,  and " 

Beelo  broke  in  with  a  toss  of  the  head  and  a  laugh 
that  sounded  much  like  a  sneer. 

Annabel  opened  her  eyes  and  looked  in  wonder 
from  the  boy  to  me.  She  was  not  laughing  now ;  alarm 
was  creeping  into  her  face.  I  could  think  of  nothing 
to  say,  but  was  confident  that  the  two  fine  souls  would 
find  a  way. 

Without  raising  his  face  to  Annabel,  Beelo  slowly 
looked  round  at  me,  and  regarded  me  deeply  and  in 
silence.  Sadness  stole  into  his  eyes,  and  with  it  reproach. 
The  mystery  of  it  touched  me  as  I  steadily  returned 
his  look. 

As  he  did  not  speak,  I  did.    "  Beelo,"  I  kindly  said, 

[6!     ] 


"  I  don't  understand  you,  and  I  don't  like  your  con- 
dud:.  You  wished  to  see  Annabel.  To  please  me,  she 
kindly  took  the  trouble  to  come  and  tried  to  be  friendly 
to  you.  But  you  treat  her  rudely.  You  are  not  worthy 
to  touch  her  hand/' 

He  blazed  and  went  rigid.  For  a  moment  he  was 
choked  with  passion ;  then,  locking  his  hands  behind 
him,  and  throwing  back  his  head  and  shoulders,  he 
said  loudly,  while  his  nostrils  quivered : 

"  No  !  I'm  not  worthy  to  touch  her  hand !  I'm 
glad  of  it !  You  send  fine  words  to  Lentala,  who  has 
not  a  white  friend  in  the  world  !  Then  you  bring  the 
white  girl  to  Beelo,  that  Beelo  may  see  how  different 
they  are  and  go  back  to  shame  Lentala.  Riding ! 
Dancing!  Walking!  Ah,  Beelo  is  a  little  fool, —  a 
fool  no  bigger  that  a  toad !  But  he  can  be  useful, — 
he  can  make  Lentala  a  fool  too  !  And  Lentala  can  be 
useful.  She  can  trick  King  Rangan.  She  shall  be  the 
tool  of  the  white  people  who  want  to  leave !  "  He 
paused  breathless,  but  there  was  more  of  despair  than 
anger  in  his  attitude. 

Annabel  had  gone  very  white.  She  gave  me  a 
glance  of  new  amazement,  and  then  went  forward, 
seized  Beelo's  arm,  and  forcibly  turned  him  to  look 
into  her  eyes.  With  a  start  she  straightened,  looking 
at  me  strangely,  as  if  a  great  light  had  broken. 

"  There's  a  misunderstanding,"  she  calmly  said  to 
Beelo  and  me  as  she  apologetically  held  the  quivering 
figure.  To  me  she  added :  "  You  and  Christopher 
please  retire.  I'll  call  you  soon." 

We  left,  and  when  screened  and  beyond  earshot  I 
gave  Christopher  a  look  of  wondering  inquiry.  He 
blinked  benignly  at  me,  as  a  dog  at  his  foolish  master. 

[62] 


"  What  does  it  mean  ? "  I  demanded. 

"  Mean,  sir  ? " 

"Yes." 

"  You  are  asking  me,  sir  ? " 

"  Of  course." 

He  looked  away,  but  not  with  a  listening  manner, 
yet  the  mystery  appeared  to  demand  it.  I  did  not 
happen  to  remember  that  he  was  the  most  chivalrous 
and  the  least  meddlesome  man  I  had  ever  known. 

"  Well,  I'll  tell  you,  sir,"  he  presently  said  in  his 
slow,  gentle  way ;  "  it  will  be  all  right." 

So  it  apparently  was  when  Annabel  called  us  back, 
for  the  two  were  chatting  amicably  as  they  sat  on  the 
ground.  Annabel's  serious  mistake,  by  which  she  had 
imperiled  my  plans,  had  been  turned  by  her  to  ex 
cellent  account. 

Christopher  was  waiting  to  condudt  her  back  to 
camp  ;  he  would  return,  for  Beelo  had  informed  me 
that  there  were  matters  which  he  wished  to  tell  us 
alone.  The  parting  between  him  and  Annabel  was 
friendly  and  held  promise,  but  Beelo's  face  was  not 
wholly  unclouded.  Holding  Annabel's  hand  and  gaz 
ing  into  her  face,  he  said,  with  a  touch  of  sadness : 

"  Anybody  would  love  you." 

Annabel  blushed,  and  turned  laughingly  away. 

"  I'll  see  you  again  very  soon  !  "  called  the  boy. 

Annabel  turned  and  blew  him  a  smiling  kiss.  The 
lad  stood  and  gazed  long  at  the  spot  where  she  was  lost 
among  the  trees. 

"  You  like  her,  Beelo  ? "   I  asked. 

Much  to  my  surprise,  a  little  droop  pulled  at  his 
mouth-corners. 

"  She  is  very  lovely,"  he  softly  said. 

[63] 


"  Is  that  a  thing  to  be  sad  about  ? " 

"  Yes.    Lentala  can  never  be  as  sweet  and  beautiful." 

"  She  is  as  sweet  and  beautiful  as  Annabel,  and  — 
and  —  what  shall  I  say? — more  fascinating." 

His  face  was  turned  away,  and  he  was  silent.  After 
a  while  he  faced  me,  and  said,  while  observing  me 
closely : 

"  But  she  belongs  to  your  kind,  your  world." 

"  My  heart  finds  my  kind,  and  that  is  my  world." 

He  again  turned  away.  In  trying  to  find  a  reason 
why  any  of  this  mattered  to  him,  or  why  he  appeared 
in  a  measure  to  resent  Annabel,  the  old  suspicion  that 
had  lodged  in  a  corner  of  my  mind  came  forth.  The 
remarkable  difference  between  Lentala  and  her  brother 
on  one  hand  and  the  natives  on  the  other  must  have 
some  special  explanation,  and  Beelo  must  have  a  secret 
which  he  had  a  good  reason  for  guarding.  Christo 
pher  and  I  had  probably  been  the  only  white  men  to 
touch  their  lives,  and  there  was  in  them  that  which 
knew  and  claimed  its  own.  It  was  a  hungry  demand, 
and  jealous.  To  see  the  desired  companionship  subjeft 
to  an  older  claim,  such  as  Annabel's,  was  the  finding 
of  a  barrier.  I  determined  to  probe  for  the  secret  by 
indirect  means. 

"  The  soul  that  finds  its  kind  finds  its  world,  Beelo," 
I  said,  "  and  souls  have  neither  race  nor  color.  Would 
you  like  to  hear  a  strange  little  story?" 

"Yes!"   he  eagerly  answered. 

I  sat  down,  and  he  seated  himself  facing  me,  keenly 
interested. 

"A  long  time  ago  a  white  man  —  a  gentleman,  no 
doubt — was  in  a  ship  that  was  sailing  the  seas.  A 
great  storm  came  on.  His  ship  was  wrecked,  and  he 


was  cast  up  on  the  beach  of  a  beautiful  tropical  island. 
It  was  decreed  by  the  natives,  who  were  jealous  for 
their  country,  that  he  should  suffer  the  fate  of  all  who 
had  drifted  before  him  to  those  shores.  But  for  some 
reason — that  may  be  another  story  some  time  —  he 
was  spared,  and  the  king  gave  him  a  wife  from  among 
the  native  girls.  Two  children  were  born  to  them,  a 
girl  and  afterward  a  boy ;  but  their  father  had  so 
strongly  impressed  his  racial  peculiarities  on  them  that 
they  were  in  an  unfortunate  position, —  outcasts  in  a 
way,  and  perhaps  in  danger  of  their  lives,  by  reason  of 
the  deeply  planted  native  hatred  for  the  white  blood. 
So  the  king,  who  had  spared  the  man,  took  them  under 
his  protection,  and  as  the  queen  had  no  children,  she 
loved  them  as  her  own.  But  in  time,  as  the  children 
grew  up,  the  white  blood  in  them  began  to  starve  for 
its  kind,  and  to  whisper  of  a  far  country  whence  it  had 
come.  That  is  nature's  way.  She  lets  us  go  just  so  far 
from  the  plan  on  which  she  started  us,  and  then  she 
sends  a  voice  that  speaks  deep  within  us.  We  may  not 
know  at  first  what  it  says,  but " 

"  Just  a  longing  ? "  Beelo  asked 

"  Merely  that.  We  want  something  very  much,  but 
don't  know  what  it  is.  We  are  dissatisfied.  That  comes 
in  youth,  when  the  tides  of  life  flow  free,  and  before 
the  soul  is  fully  awake.  Afterward,  when  it  has  ripened 
and  mellowed,  it  finds  its  kind  and  makes  its  home 
wherever " 

"  After  a  while.    But  now  !  "  demanded  Beelo. 

I  ignored  him  with  a  smile,  and  went  back  to  the 
story. 

"  At  last  the  sister  had  grown  to  womanhood  and  the 
brother  nearly  to  manhood.  A  much  larger  company 

[  65  ] 


of  white  people  than  had  ever  before  been  stranded 
on  the  island  came  to  its  shores.  The  girl  and  the 
boy  had  been  spoiled  by  the  king,  and  they  had  much 
their  own  way.  The  girl  demanded  that  she  be  taken 
with  the  king  to  see  the  castaways.  It  was  the  voice 
in  her  heart." 

Beelo  nodded,  and  then  with  nervous  fingers  began 
to  weave  a  twig-house  on  the  sand. 

"  Do  you  like  the  story  ? "  I  asked. 

He  looked  up  in  surprise.    "  Is  that  all,  Choseph  ?" 

"  Isn't  that  sufficient  ?  " 

He  drew  a  deep  breath.  "  She  went  there  just  to 
see  them  ? "  he  said. 

I  smiled  into  his  brilliant  eyes.  "  I'll  tell  you  the 
rest  of  the  story  some  other  time/'  I  remarked,  satis 
fied,  because  at  not  a  single  point  had  he  criticized  my 
guessing.  "  There  is  one  thing  more,"  I  went  on.  "  Of 
course  the  children  adopted  the  native  dress,  but  their 
father's  blood  in  them  had  lightened  their  native  color, 
and  that  must  be  overcome." 

His  eyes  kindled  brighter ;  his  lips  had  fallen  apart. 
There  was  not  a  movement  in  his  body. 

"  Lad,  how  did  you  learn  to  stain  a  fair  skin  so  well 
that  it  looks  like  a  native's  ? " 

With  that  I  seized  the  collar  of  his  blouse,  to  tear 
it  open  and  see  the  real  color  of  his  chest  before  he 
could  prevent. 


[66] 


CHAPTER  VIII.  A  Crumbling  Edge.  Beelo's 
Horror  at  the  Fate  Intended  for  Us.  My 
Visit  in  Disguise  to  Mr.  Vancouver.  Anna 
bel's  Dramatic  Defiance,  and  How  She 
Was  Humbled. 


EELO  sprang  away  and  scampered  into 
the  forest  as  though  Satan  pursued. 
That  gave  me  no  uneasiness.  I  gathered 
up  his  twigs  and  began  laboriously  to 
weave  the  hut. 

A  gurgling  laugh  raised  my  head. 
Twenty  feet  away,  in  a  direction  oppo 
site  to  that  in  which  Beelo  had  disappeared,  I  saw  him 
lying  on  the  ground,  kicking  up  his  heels,  and,  his 
cheeks  resting  in  his  hands,  mischievously  laughing 
at  me. 

"  You  haven't  gone  ? "   I  said.    "  Christopher   will 
come  soon,  and  I  have  something  to  say  to  you  first." 
He  rose,  came  forward  gingerly,  and  halted  a  safe 
distance   away.    I   sometimes   wondered   whether  any 
other  man  would  have  borne  with  him  at  all.    The 
wretch  knew  that  I  had  grown  absurdly  fond  of  him. 
"What  do  you  want  to  tell  me?"  he  asked,  as  he 
crept    nearer  and   contemptuously   regarded    my   hut- 
building  effort. 

In  a  few  words  I  frankly  told  him  of  my  experience 
as  a  Senatra  with  Mr.  Vancouver.  He  listened  ab 
sorbed  and  aghast. 

"  I  didn't  know,"   he  breathed.    "  I   am  glad  you 
told  me.    You  do  trust  me,  don't  you  ? " 
"  Trust  you,  Beelo  ?    Have  I  ever  failed  ?  " 


"  No,  but  you  are  always  thinking  of  your  people, 
never  of  Lentala  and  Beelo." 

"  You  have  taught  me  to  think  of  you  and  Lentala, 
else  I  never  would  have  told  you  about  Mr.  Vancouver 
and  his  plot.  But  don't  you  see  ?  The  king  is  using 
Mr.  Vancouver  to  break  up  our  colony,  Beelo,"  raising 
myself  in  aggressive  earnestness.  "  You  talk  of  my 
trusting  you.  I  have  already  put  my  life  and  more 
than  two  hundred  other  lives  in  your  hands.  But  not 
for  one  moment  have  you  ever  trusted  me." 

He  was  deep  in  thought,  and  was  distressed.  Before 
I  could  ask  him  for  the  cause,  Christopher  came  up. 

"  Something  is  going  to  happen  very  soon/'  Beelo 
said.  "  Christopher,  what  did  you  say  to  the  native 
that  came  to  see  Mr.  Vancouver  ? " 

Christopher  wore  his  stupidest  manner 

Beelo  reached  round,  picked  up  a  stick  and  threat 
ened  him. 

"  You  know  what  I  said.    Now  answer — quick  !  " 

"  Me  ? " 

"Me?"  mocked  Beelo,  and  struck  him.  The 
nearest  that  I  had  ever  seen  to  a  smile  on  Christopher's 
face  came  then  as  a  twinkle  in  his  eyes. 

"  I'll  tell  you,"  he  answered.  "  I  told  him  Mr. 
Vancouver  didn't  never  want  to  see  him  no  more." 
That  was  a  long  speech  for  Christopher. 

"Then  what  happened?"  impatiently  demanded 
Beelo. 

"  I  done  this  a-way  at  him."  Christopher  crossed 
his  eyes  and  made  a  grimace  at  Beelo.  The  ad~l  was  so 
unexpected  and  terrifying  that  Beelo  started  back  in 
alarm,  and  then  rolled  on  the  ground  in  laughter. 

He  sat  up.    "  What  did  the  man  do  then  ? " 

[68  j 


'•  This  a-way."  Christopher's  face  assumed  a  look  of 
astonishment  and  fear. 

"What  then?" 

"  He  runned  away." 

Beelo  nodded  thoughtfully,  and  said : 

"The  king  will  think  Mr.  Vancouver  changed  his 
mind.  Very  well.  Now  he  won't  wait  any  longer. 
He  will  make  a  demand  for  one  of  your  people."  His 
manner  was  grave. 

He  was  surprised  when  I  informed  him  of  Captain 
Mason's  determination  that  the  young  men  be  per 
mitted  to  leave  the  valley,  and  that  Lentala  should 
arrange  for  their  being  turned  back, —  I  had  no  heart 
to  say  anything  about  their  rough  handling  by  the 
natives. 

"  I'll  tell  her,"  he  said.    "  I  think  she  can  manage  it." 

"  But  are  you  sure  ? "   I  anxiously  demanded. 

"  Don't  worry,  Choseph.  You  are  too  serious  to  be 
happy.  Let's  talk  about  the  first  man  to  go  out  when 
the  king  sends  for  one.  Do  you  wish  Mr.  Vancouver 
to  go  ? "  The  question  came  with  a  keen  look. 

"  Not  if  it  will  expose  him  to  any  danger,  or  give 
him  an  opportunity  to  plot  against  us." 

Beelo's  look  became  suspicious.  "  What  do  you  owe 
him,  that  he  is  not  to  be  exposed  to  danger  ? "  he 
asked. 

Seeing  the  trend  of  his  question,  I  was  irritated,  and 
sternly  said : 

"  That  is  my  affair,  and  I  won't  discuss  it.  If  there's 
to  be  anything  petty  and  spiteful  in  the  matters  of  life 
and  death  that  we  are  planning,  I  will  stop  everything 
right  here,  or  demand  that  Lentala  send  some  one  else 
to  me  if  it  is  impossible  for  her  to  come." 

[69] 


Beelo  was  staring  at  me  in  surprise.  He  turned  in 
quiringly  to  Christopher,  and  saw  gentler  but  none  the 
less  reproving  eyes.  For  a  second  he  floundered  be 
tween  resentment  and  irrepressible  good-nature,  and 
then  with  a  laugh  threw  a  handful  of  sand  at  Christopher. 

"  Choseph  !  "'  he  cried ;  "  I  didn't  mean  anything, 
really  I  didn't.  And  I'll  be  good."  After  reflexion  he 
asked,  "  Who  is  Mr.  Vancouver's  best  friend  ? " 

"  A  man  named  Rawley." 

"  You  think  he  knows  Mr.  Vancouver's  plan  ? " 

"  He  certainly  does." 

"  Then  let  him  be  the  first." 

Darkness  crouched  behind  all  of  this,  but  Beelo's 
intelligent  eyes  were  a  light  ahead.  Unquestionably 
his  mind  was  working  rapidly,  but  his  speech  was  slow 
and  had  silent  intervals.  He  and  Lentala  were  evidently 
undertaking  severe  tasks  and  desperate  risks  the  nature 
of  which  I  could  not  even  surmise.  Some  profound 
motive  must  be  urging  them  on. 

"  When  he  is  taken  out  of  the  valley,"  Beelo  said 
after  a  pause,  "  I'll  want  you  and  Christopher  to  go 
too,  with  me.  Will  you?" 

"  We'll  do  anything  you  wish,  Beelo." 

"  As  natives." 

"  Good." 

"  It  will  be  very  dangerous." 

"  That  is  nothing." 

"  Not  a  soul  is  to  know  but  your  captain.  Not 
Annabel,  mind  you  !  "  he  abruptly  added. 

"  Certainly  not." 

"And  you  both  promise  that  if  your  lives  are 
threatened,  you  will  try  not  to  hurt  or  kill  any  one 
except  as  a  last  resort  ? " 

[70] 


We  promised. 

"  Now,"  said  Beelo,  "  I  want  Christopher  to  go 
with  me  at  once,  and  we'll  make  a  raft.  When  we 
go  out  of  the  valley  it  will  be  by  way  of  the  river." 

"  That  is  all  fully  agreed  to,  dear  little  brother,"  I 
said  firmly,  "but  some  things  must  be  understood. 
The  first  is  that  no  harm  shall  befall  any  man  taken 
out  of  the  valley  by  the  king's  order." 

"  You  don't  trust  me,  Choseph,"  he  replied,  looking 
hurt. 

"  Far  more  than  you  trust  me,"  I  kindly  but  em 
phatically  said.  "  While  I  know  that  wisdom  and  a 
noble  purpose  are  in  your  and  Lentala's  every  plan  and 
a<5l,  I  have  heavy  responsibilities,  and  I  know  that  four 
heads  would  be  better  than  two  in  this  matter.  I  have 
no  right  to  go  ahead  in  the  dark,  and  I  demand  to 
know  what  the  plans  are." 

The  pain  in  Beelo's  face  deepened,  but  there  was  no 
resentment. 

"  It  isn't  that  I  don't  trust  you,  Choseph,"  he  said, 
an  appealing  look  in  his  eyes. 

"  What  is  it,  then  ? " 

He  looked  hunted,  and  blurted  out : 

"  That's  what  you  and  Christopher  are  going  with 
me  for, —  to  keep  from  harm  the  man  whom  the  king 
will  send  for,  and " 

"  What  is  the  danger  to  him  ? "   I  insisted. 

"  I  don't  know  !  I  can  only  imagine  !  "  he  passion 
ately  said.  "  It's  horrible.  I  think  you  understand. 
And  you  are  to  lay  plans  with  Lentala  for  saving  the 
colony." 

I  was  about  to  press  the  matter  further,  but  a  look 
from  Christopher  stopped  me. 

[7'] 


"  I  am  sorry  to  have  pained  you,  dear  little  brother." 
I  took  his  hand.  "  Will  you  forgive  me  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  with  a  smile. 

He  rose,  and  his  relief  was  shaded  with  anxiety. 
This  parting  was  the  first  sad  one.  I  also  had  risen, 
and  the  boy  was  looking  up  into  my  face. 

"  I  am  trusting  you,"  he  said,  "  trusting  you  with 
my  life  and  Lentala's,  and  the  lives  of  many  others." 

"  Yes,  and  you'll  find  me  worthy,  dear  little  brother." 

"  I  know."  He  withdrew  his  hand,  took  Christo 
pher's  arm  and  pressed  it  to  his  own  side,  and  peered 
deep  into  his  eyes.  "  Do  you  love  me,  old  Christo 
pher  ? " 

"Me?" 

Beelo  gently  slapped  Christopher's  cheek. 

"  Answer  !    Do  you  love  me  ?  " 

«  Yes." 

"  Christopher,"  impressively,  "  if  my  life  were  in 
danger,  and  you  could  save  me  by  giving  your  own 
life,  would  you  ? " 

"Me?"  - 

"  You  needn't  answer  if  you  don't  want  to." 

"  Yes,  I  would  die  for  you." 

In  a  burst  of  laughter  Beelo  drew  his  big  head  down 
and  laid  his  cheek  against  it.  "  What  an  absurd  old 
Christopher  !  "  he  cried.  "  Come." 

He  stepped  back,  and  again  turned  to  me. 

"  Choseph,  one  thing  more !  As  the  king's  mes 
senger  will  you  again  see  Mr.  Vancouver  ? " 

"Yes,  if  you  wish.'' 

"  It's  better.  Tell  him  to  send  the  young  men  out 
whenever  he  pleases,  and  to  take  the  passage  by  which 
you  entered  the  valley." 


"  I  understand." 

"  That  is  all.  Good-bye."  He  walked  away  slowly 
with  Christopher,  and  for  the  first  time  I  noticed  that 
he  looked  as  though  bearing  a  burden  heavy  for  his 
strength. 

********* 

After  laying  the  matter  before  Captain  Mason,  I 
prepared  my  disguise  and  visited  Mr.  Vancouver  that 
evening.  He  and  Rawley  occupied  the  same  hut; 
Annabel  slept  in  one  adjoining.  I  had  previously  taken 
care  to  note  that  as  Annabel  was  helping  a  young 
mother  with  the  care  of  an  ailing  infant,  she  would 
not  likely  intrude  on  my  visit. 

The  two  men  were  startled  when  they  found  me 
standing  silently  before  them.  In  the  dim  light  of  a 
nut-oil  lamp  I  saw  Rawley's  face  blanch,  and  I  won 
dered  how  he  would  bear  the  ordeal  fronting  him  out 
side  the  valley. 

"  Well  ? "  eagerly  said  Mr.  Vancouver. 

After  instructing  him  as  to  the  sending  out  of  the 
young  men,  I  informed  him  that  the  king  was  nearly 
ready  for  a  man,  and  added  that  Rawley  would  be 
acceptable.  Mr.  Vancouver  was  disappointed  that  he 
himself  could  not  go,  but  cheerfully  said : 

"  Certainly.    Mr.  Rawley  will  be  glad  to  go." 

I  enjoyed  the  young  man's  dismay.  Not  so  Mr. 
Vancouver. 

"  Why,  man,  it's  the  opportunity  of  a  lifetime !  " 
he  declared  to  Rawley.  "  There's  no  danger.  The 
king  will  furnish  a  safe-conducl: — won't  he?"  he 
added,  turning  to  me. 

"  I  suppose  so.  Your  friend  couldn't  find  the  way 
otherwise." 

[73  1 


"  Of  course !  Brace  up,  Rawley,  and  thank  your 
stars  for  your  good  fortune.  You'll  have  important 
things  to  tell  me  when  you  return/'  For  all  his  cheer 
ing  manner,  Mr.  Vancouver  could  not  conceal  his  con 
tempt.  To  me  he  said :  "  Give  the  king  my  thanks. 
Tell  him  that  his  kind  offer  is  gratefully  accepted,  and 
that  Mr.  Rawley  will  be  ready  at  any  time/' 

Rawley  was  a  bluish  white. 

"  Very  well,"  he  faintly  said ;  "  Til  have  to  go,  I 
suppose,  but  who  knows  what  is  really  to  be  done 
with  me?  I  don't "  With  a  gesture  Mr.  Van 
couver  stopped  the  indiscreet  speech. 

"  Give  the  king  my  message  of  thanks  and  grateful 
acceptance,"  he  snapped  out  in  his  old  business-like  way. 
"  Mr.  Rawley  will  go  whenever  he  is  summoned." 

I  bowed,  and  turned  to  leave,  but  found  Annabel 
blocking  the  door.  Her  eyes  were  wide  with  surprise. 
She  had  never  before  seen  natives  near  the  camp  at 
night,  and  never  one  alone.  With  unexpected  firm 
ness  she  refused  to  let  me  pass. 

"  Father,  Mr.  Rawley,  what  does  this  mean  ? 
Where  is  Mr.  Rawley  going  ? " 

The  men  sat  dumb.  Annabel's  instinct  told  her 
that  treachery  was  in  the  air. 

"  Does  Captain  Mason  know  about  this?"  she  asked. 

Mr.  Vancouver  was  the  first  to  recover,  but  he 
underestimated  his  daughter's  shrewdness. 

"  Not  so  loud,  daughter.  It  is  all  right.  Let  the 
man  pass.  I'll  explain." 

Among  Annabel's  charms  was  a  certain  rashness. 
Here  she  stood  between  affection  and  duty,  and  it 
would  be  interesting  to  observe  the  outcome.  I  was 
glad  that  she  continued  to  bar  my  escape. 

[74] 


"  If  it's  all  right,"  she  said,  "  let  us  three  go  with 
this  man  to  Captain  Mason  and " 

"  We'll  have  no  more  nonsense,  daughter  !  Are  you 
aware  what  your  attitude  toward  me  means  ? " 

"  I  don't  know,  father.  I  —  I  don't  understand.  You 
have  never  spoken  this  way  to  me  before.  Surely " 

"  This  foolishness  must  stop  here,"  her  father 
brusquely  said,  rising  and  advancing,  with  the  evident 
intention  of  dragging  her  from  the  door ;  but  some 
thing  in  her  face  stopped  him.  It  was  time  for  me  to 
interfere,  lest  she  spoil  everything.  The  risk  was  in 
lending  my  voice  to  her  sensitive  ear. 

"  He  knows,"  I  gruffly  said. 

"  Captain  Mason?" 

I  nodded. 

"  Come  with  me  and  say  that  to  him,"  she  demanded. 

I  nodded  again.  The  exasperation  and  fear  in  Mr. 
Vancouver's  face  did  not  escape  his  daughter. 

"  I  won't  have  it !  "  he  nearly  shouted.  To  me, 
"Don't  you  go,  or  I'll " 

I  stopped  him  with  a  knowing  look,  which  he 
rightly  understood  to  mean  that  it  would  be  well  to 
lay  her  suspicions  by  going,  and  that  I  might  be  de 
pended  on  to  handle  the  matter  satisfactorily.  In  truth, 
I  was  enjoying  the  situation  too  much  for  thought  of 
graver  things.  And  I  had  never  seen  Annabel  so 
superb. 

"  Father,"  she  said,  "  you  owe  this  to  me,  and  I  owe 
it  to  you." 

Mr.  Vancouver's  uneasy  face  betrayed  his  predica 
ment.  Might  he  trust  my  ability  to  deceive  Captain 
Mason  ?  was  his  evident  thought.  The  peril  was  great. 
I  was  maliciously  happy  over  the  grinding  of  the  man. 

[75] 


Suppose  I  should  make  a  slip  with  Captain  Mason : 
that  would  mean  the  hangman's  noose  for  Mr.  Van 
couver, —  I  knew  he  was  thinking  all  that.  I  could 
not  resist  the  temptation  to  harry  him. 

"  I  go,"  I  said  to  Annabel. 

She  wavered,  but  her  courage  rose,  and  with  reckless 
heroism  she  stepped  out  without  looking  at  her  father. 
I  followed  in  silence.  She  did  not  glance  back,  and  I 
think  she  was  glad  that  the  men  remained  in  the  hut. 
With  her  head  held  up  by  the  high  purpose  within  her, 
she  walked  as  though  she  were  above  the  stars  and  they 
were  her  stepping-stones.  Once  she  stopped  short.  I 
was  certain  that  love  had  conquered  and  that  she  would 
tell  me  my  willingness  to  go  satisfied  her,  and  so  would 
send  me  away ;  but  she  went  desperately  on. 

There  was  a  brilliant  tropical  moon,  and  the  captain 
was  sitting  in  the  shine  of  it  on  the  outer  bench  of  his 
hut.  He  rose  in  surprise. 

"  Captain  Mason/'  panted  Annabel,  "  I  found  this 
native  in  our  camp  just  now,  and  I  wondered  if  you 
knew." 

He  had  recognized  me,  but  Annabel  did  not  see  the 
twinkle  in  his  eyes.  He  knew  that  I  had  blundered  in 
letting  her  discover  me  with  her  father.  I  was  amazed 
at  the  fine  delicacy  of  the  man.  Instead  of  asking  her 
questions,  he  demanded  an  explanation  of  me.  With 
great  caution  not  to  betray  myself,  I  said  that  I  had 
the  king's  permission  to  take  Rawley  out,  that  he  might 
see  something  of  the  island,  and  procure  some  of  the 
gems  so  abundant  there. 

The  moonlight  revealed  the  shame  that  burned 
Annabel's  cheeks  because  she  had  doubted  her  father. 
Would  Captain  Mason  have  the  tad:  to  cure  her  hurt  ? 

[76] 


"May  I  take  your  hand?"  he  asked.  She  wonder- 
ingly  yielded  it.  As  he  held  it  and  looked  down  into 
her  lovely  face  there  came  into  his  voice  a  gentleness, 
a  tenderness,  that  I  am  certain  had  been  hitherto 
strange  to  it.  "  This  is  a  wonderful  thing  that  you 
have  done, —  the  noblest,  bravest  thing  that  I  have  ever 
seen  in  my  life.  It  was  so  not  alone  because  it  might 
have  meant  a  matter  of  life  and  death,  but  because  it 
was  hard  to  do.  I  am  proud  to  know  and  be  trusted 
by  such  a  woman." 

Tears  were  slipping  down  her  cheeks  as  he  released 
her  hand. 

"  If  you  have  that  kindly  regard  for  me,  Captain 
Mason,"  she  said,  "let  it  extend  to  my  father.  He 
meant  nothing  wrong  in  violating  the  rule." 

"  He  has  special  privileges,  Miss  Vancouver.  I  will 
pay  no  attention  to  the  incident." 


[77] 


CHAPTER  IX.  An  Iron  Hand  Comes  Down. 
Anxiety  Over  Beelo's  Absence.  The  Run 
aways  Return  in  Disgrace.  Mr.  Van 
couver's  Predicament.  Rebellion  Breed 
ing.  The  Arrest.  Merciless  Discipline. 

EXT  morning  the  young  men  in  Mr. 
Vancouver's  plot  passed  secret  looks  and 
words,  and  Mr.  Vancouver  and  Rawley 
wore  an  indifferent  air  too  conspicuously. 
Annabel  emerged  late ;  she  and  Dr. 
Preston  had  been  with  the  suffering  child 
that  night ;  but  she  looked  much  more 
worn  and  depressed  than  the  night's  vigil  warranted.  I 
greeted  her  cheerily,  and  her  quiet  smile  was  ready.  I 
saw  nothing  to  indicate  that  she  noted  anything  un 
usual  afoot.  Captain  Mason  gave  her  a  pleasant  bow. 
The  colony  had  early  integrated  into  small  social 
groups,  particularly  at  meal-times.  We  sat  on  rough 
benches  at  two  long  tables  under  trees.  There  was  a 
rearrangement  of  groups  at  breakfast  this  morning,  so 
as  to  bring  the  conspirators  together  at  an  end  occupied 
by  Mr.  Vancouver  and  Rawley.  Annabel  sat  with  the 
children.  The  maneuver  of  the  men  did  not  escape 
Captain  Mason,  who  was  some  distance  away  and  at 
the  other  table,  having  rigidly  held  himself  aloof  from 
all  social  preferences.  After  breakfast  he  gave  me  an 
unobtrusive  look,  and  left.  I  soon  followed,  and  found 
Christopher  with  him  in  our  hut. 
"You  noticed,  Mr.  Tudor?" 

"  Yes.    They  will  go  out  of  the  valley  today.    Lentala 
will  see  that  they  are  turned  back.    What  shall  I  do  ?  " 

[78  ] 


An  amused  look  came  into  his  eyes.  "  You  may 
abandon  your  usual  plan  of  calling  the  names  of  those 
who  shall  go  to  the  fields,  and  announce  that  only 
volunteers  need  go.  That  will  spare  such  of  the  idiots 
as  are  on  your  list  from  sneaking  out  of  the  fields  on 
pretense  of  headache.  Give  them  a  long  rope.  Every 
thing  is  moving  beautifully  to  a  crisis.  Take  your  men 
to  the  fields.  Christopher  will  stay  here." 

With  the  insistence  of  trifles  thrusting  themselves 
into  a  tense  situation,  every  small  thing  of  the  morning 
marched  with  me  back  to  the  tables.  I  must  observe 
the  progress  of  some  insatiably  hungry  nestlings  in  a 
tree,  and  laugh  at  a  round  scolding  from  their  mother. 
Never  had  I  heard  so  many  birds  singing  at  once.  The 
solemn  cadence  of  the  waterfall  sent  a  Sabbath  spirit 
through  the  air.  The  forest  shadows  quivered  with 
mysteries  and  portents,  and  the  air  was  drunk  with  the 
perfume  of  many  flowers. 

Annabel's  glance  showed  that  she  had  noted  our 
leaving  the  tables,  but  a  cheery  word  from  me  laid  her 
uneasiness. 

Relief  appeared  in  some  faces  when  I  announced 
that  only  volunteers  would  go  to  the  fields  that  day. 
Mr.  Vancouver  studied  me,  and  Rawley  was  nervous. 
A  small  crowd  responded  to  my  call,  and  then  amused 
shame  swept  over  the  men  as  I  good-naturedly  laughed 
at  them,  with  the  result  that  a  larger  squad  than  usual 
came  forward.  I  kept  Mr.  Vancouver  in  sight,  and 
was  not  surprised  to  catch  him  throwing  a  look  at  a 
conspirator  here  and  there,  causing  the  guilty  to  stand 
forth  with  the  innocent.  I  knew  that  he  suspeded 
something  in  my  departure  from  the  usual  way  lately 
of  calling  out  the  men. 

[79] 


The  work  in  the  fields  went  with  a  smoothness  that 
gave  no  hint  of  trouble  beneath  the  surface.  The  con 
spirators  dropped  away  one  after  another,  with  my 
pleasant  assent.  Rawley  remained.  That  meant  his 
want  of  courage  to  join  the  daring  expedition.  When 
the  remnant  started  for  camp  I  went  to  the  spot  where 
I  expected  Beelo  and  Christopher. 

The  time  for  Beelo's  appearance  came  and  passed. 
I  had  an  irksome  wait,  and  in  spite  of  my  confidence 
in  his  skill,  I  grew  uneasy  lest  he  had  fallen  into 
difficulties.  Never  before  had  he  failed  to  keep  an  ap 
pointment.  His  endurance  and  pluck  had  been  extra 
ordinary.  From  his  home  at  the  palace  to  our  meeting- 
places  had  been  a  number  of  miles,  without  counting 
his  trouble  and  ingenuity  in  avoiding  detection,  and  the 
hard  labor  of  scaling  the  valley  wall ;  yet  he  had  never 
failed,  never  complained,  never  mentioned  the  heroism 
for  which  his  conduct  stood.  I  bitterly  accused  myself 
and  Captain  Mason  for  our  selfishness  in  accepting  the 
boy's  allegiance  and  labors  as  a  mere  incident  of  our 
struggle  to  escape.  My  heart  went  out  to  him  now ;  I 
had  been  remiss  in  appreciation.  Had  he  been  of  a 
more  aggressive  nature,  less  gentle  and  timid,  relying 
more  on  force  than  ingenuity,  perhaps  my  conscience 
would  have  been  easier.  The  task  which  it  had  been 
so  easy  for  me  to  send  Lentala  with  reference  to  the 
malcontents,  must  have  been  severe  for  her,  and  must 
have  involved  her  brother. 

Christopher  came  at  last,  but  not  Beelo.  The  man 
reported  all  well  in  camp ;  Annabel  had  been  down 
cast  until  Captain  Mason  cheered  her ;  Mr.  Vancouver 
was  painfully  restless ;  none  of  the  conspirators  had 
returned. 

[go  j 


We  waited  until  all  hope  of  Beelo's  arrival  was  futile. 
Christopher  had  been  listening,  but  I  dreaded  to  ques 
tion  him.  Finally  I  remarked  that  we  must  go,  as  we 
could  not  expert  Beelo  so  late.  The  readiness  with 
which  Christopher  acquiesced  assured  me  that  he  had 
not  expected  the  lad,  but  I  had  no  heart  to  ask  him 
whether  he  thought  that  trouble  had  been  the  detain 
ing  cause.  We  returned  to  camp. 

Dr.  Preston  had  much  patching  of  cuticle  to  do 
that  night,  for  the  young  men  returned  after  dark. 
There  had  been  an  uneasy  hush  over  the  camp  all  day. 
Upon  their  arrival,  which  was  accomplished  with  all 
possible  unostentation,  a  buzz  arose  and  gossip  leaked. 
I  was  with  Captain  Mason,  who  sat  silent  and  in  grim 
content  as  I  told  him  what  was  going  on.  We  were 
both  curious  to  see  what  Dr.  Preston,  a  quiet  young 
man  of  fine  intelligence,  would  deem  his  duty  after 
the  urgency  of  his  offices  had  passed.  After  a  while 
he  came,  excited  and  a  little  frightened. 

He  reported  that  there  were  no  serious  hurts,  and 
that  the  men  would  be  about  next  day. 

"  What  account  do  they  give  ? "  inquired  Captain 
Mason.  The  twinkle  in  his  eyes  was  lost  on  the 
earnest  young  physician. 

"  They  were  peaceably  exploring  the  valley,  Cap 
tain, — just  a  lark,  you  know,  although  it  had  the  serious 
purpose  of  finding  out  anything  that  might  be  useful  in 
the  escape  of  the  colony, —  when  they  were  set  upon 
by  an  overwhelming  horde  of  savages,  the  evident  pur 
pose  being  to  take  them  away  by  force.  Our  men, 
though  so  greatly  outnumbered,  held  their  ground,  but 
the  scrimmage  was  close  and  savage.  They  would 
have  won  without  the  fan-bearer's  interference,  but 

[  81  ] 


her  coming  up  with  a  personal  guard  put  an  end  to 
the  affair,  as  she  called  the  natives  off/* 

Captain  Mason's  amused  attention  sharpened  to  a 
keen  interest.  "The  king's  fan-bearer  ? "  he  echoed. 

"Yes;  the  one  we  saw  at  the  feast/' 

The  president  nodded.  "They  have  all  told  you 
the  same  story,  I  suppose,"  he  remarked. 

"Yes." 

"  Thank  you.    That  is  all." 

In  leaving,  Dr.  Preston  looked  surprised  that  Captain 
Mason  should  appear  so  indifferent. 

Captain  Mason  announced  no  plans  concerning  the 
young  men  that  night,  and  there  was  nothing  unusual 
in  his  bearing  next  morning  when  the  colony  assembled 
for  breakfast.  All  watched  him  narrowly.  When 
breakfast  was  over,  and  before  we  had  risen  from  the 
tables,  he  sent  Christopher  for  me,  for  I  sat  some  dis 
tance  away.  As  I  rose,  I  had  a  strong  feeling  that 
something  extraordinary  was  about  to  fall  to  my  hand, 
for  I  knew  Captain  Mason's  nature  and  his  trust  in  me. 

That  brought  Beelo  vividly  to  mind.  He  had  seen 
hardly  more  than  the  gentler  side  of  me.  Indeed,  it 
had  doubtless  been  his  own  gentleness,  his  innate  deli 
cacy  and  refinement,  that  had  held  in  subjection  the 
ruder  elements  in  me,  so  deep  was  my  fondness  for 
him.  And  it  had  never  been  irksome,  though  the 
condudl  which  it  had  almost  forced  upon  me  was 
strikingly  different  from  that  which  usually  governed 
me.  While  I  was  glad  that  Beelo  was  not  present  to 
see  what  I  knew  was  coming,  still  his  spirit  was  with 
me,  and  so  strongly  that  it  was  tangible.  My  whole 
outlook  was  filled  with  him,  and  I  could  not  shake 
off  the  feeling  that  he  was  really  near  and  observing. 

[82] 


Under  the  impulse,  I  sent  a  trained  glance  into  the 
shadows  about  the  camp,  and  suddenly  stopped,  for  I 
found  his  bright  eyes  peering  at  me  from  the  trees.  A 
closer  look  discovered  that  underneath  the  almost  con- 
scious  mischief  that  sparkled  in  his  eyes  was  apprehen 
sion.  I  had  a  moment  of  anger  that  he  should  be 
there,  and  tried  to  give  him  a  look  that  would  send 
him  away  ;  but  he  made  a  face  at  me,  and  with  deep 
misgivings  I  went  to  my  duty,  striving  to  put  him  out 
of  my  mind. 

"  Call  for  order,"  Captain  Mason  directed,  "  and 
make  a  complete  statement  of  the  affair,  omitting  Mr. 
Vancouver's  connection  with  it.  Then  tell  off  twelve 
steady  men  for  a  guard,  and  have  them  arrest  all  of 
the  young  men  who  disobeyed  the  rule.  Manage  the 
details  in  your  own  way.  I'll  take  command  after  the 
arrest." 

Obedience  to  authority  was  a  law  of  my  training, 
but  I  was  aghast,  and  wondered  if  the  man  realized 
that  he  might  be  touching  a  match  to  a  magazine. 

As  Mr.  Vancouver  was  the  danger-center,  I  glanced 
at  him.  He  had  been  closely  observing  the  president. 
I  shall  not  forget  the  picture  that  he  made  as  I  called 
for  order  and  proceeded  with  the  speech.  By  no  effort 
could  he  control  the  emotions  that  surged  to  his  face, — 
his  consternation  at  the  appalling  correctness  of  my 
account,  his  ferocious  resentment  and  anger,  his  sense 
of  being  baffled  and  humiliated  while  being  spared 
from  open  shame,  his  white  fear  that  at  last  he  would 
be  exposed  as  the  arch-traitor. 

I  observed  Annabel  also,  and  saw  her  puzzled  un 
easiness  as  I  reminded  the  colony  of  the  king's  injunc 
tion  and  the  great  danger  of  disregarding  it ;  her  furtive 

[83] 


glances  at  her  father ;  her  amazement  when  I  hinted 
at  the  plot  for  undermining  Captain  Mason's  authority, 
and  spoke  of  its  secret  working  toward  the  destruction 
of  the  colony ;  the  blanching  of  her  cheeks  when  I 
described  the  effort  of  the  young  men  to  slip  out  of  the 
valley,  their  being  beaten  and  bound,  and  the  mercy 
that  had  spared  them,  whipped  and  wounded,  to  sneak 
back  in  darkness  to  camp  ;  and  the  lie  they  told  to 
cover  their  treachery  and  shame. 

There  was  a  tense  pause  when  I  had  done,  and  then 
I  called  out  the  names  of  the  guilty.  So  overwhelm 
ing  had  been  the  presentation,  that,  as  Captain  Mason 
must  have  foreseen,  there  was  no  time  for  immediate 
reaction  toward  mutiny.  I  called  out  the  guard.  A 
death-like  stillness  followed.  Captain  Mason  was 
standing  with  the  silence  and  firmness  of  stone.  I 
stole  a  glance  at  Beelo  and  saw  that  he  had  slipped 
round  through  the  trees  to  be  nearer. 

I  rapped  out  an  order  for  the  guard  to  step  forward. 
They  looked  round  curiously  at  one  another,  some 
with  a  half-smile  as  they  glanced  at  Captain  Mason, 
to  see  if  he  approved.  His  face  was  expressionless.  I 
repeated  the  order,  more  peremptorily,  and  in  slowly 
rising  they  regarded  me  curiously  and  in  some  wonder, 
as  they  had  never  seen  me  with  such  a  bearing.  What 
ever  they  saw  and  heard  quickened  their  acflion.  There 
was  an  impressive  solemnity  in  the  proceeding,  and  it 
strengthened  them  moment  by  moment.  I  did  not 
hurry  them,  since  it  was  clear  that  a  sense  of  serious 
responsibility  was  rising  in  them. 

"  Lenardo,  step  forward  and  submit  to  arrest/'  I 
sharply  said  to  one  of  the  recalcitrants,  a  decent  young 
carpenter. 

[84] 


He  paled,  then  flushed,  and  blunderingly  turned  to 
Mr.  Vancouver.  But  that  gentleman  was  gazing  at  me 
with  all  the  hate  of  his  soul.  Annabel  shrank  under 
the  significance  of  Lenardo's  silent  appeal  to  her  father. 
Receiving  no  guidance  from  Mr.  Vancouver,  the  young 
culprit  sent  a  fluttering,  desperate  look  abroad,  picking 
out  his  guilty  associates.  All  the  comfort  he  got  from 
them  was  a  frightened  glance  in  return. 

The  impaled  man  wriggled  awkwardly  to  his  feet, — 
for  I  was  giving  him  time, —  and  with  a  grin  and  shrug 
made  a  pitiful  attempt  to  treat  the  arrest  as  a  pleasantry. 

"  Stand  facing  that  end  of  the  guard-line/'  I  ordered, 
pointing. 

"  Come,  Henry,"  he  said  to  one  of  the  conspirators. 
The  bravado  was  clearly  sham. 

"  No  talking  !  "   I  ripped  out. 

It  jerked  Lenardo  straight,  and  he  came  forward  and 
stood  where  I  had  directed. 

The  young  man  addressed  as  Henry  slouched  up 
with  a  faint  trace  of  Lenardo's  swagger,  but  my  sharp 
"  Step  lively  !  "  electrified  him  into  firmer  adion,  and 
his  grin  went  sour. 

"  Hobart !  "  I  next  called.  I  selected  him  for  the 
third,  for  I  knew  his  independent,  rebellious  nature, 
his  courage  and  pride,  and  wished  the  severest  test  of 
the  discipline  to  come  at  once. 

Because  we  had  been  good  friends  and  he  knew  that 
I  respedied  him,  he  stared  incredulously,  but  found  me 
a  stranger.  Then  a  vicious  look  flared  in  his  face,  and, 
still  sitting,  he  fingered  the  handle  of  a  heavy  iron 
vessel  on  the  table  while  regarding  me  defiantly. 

I  waited,  and  then  called  him  again. 

"  I  won't  be  made  a  fool  of  in  this  way  !  "  he  cried, 

[85] 


rising,  his  face  blazing,  his  hold  on  the  iron  vessel 
tightening. 

"  You  two  guards  on  the  left,  do  your  duty  !  "  I  com 
manded. 

They  hesitatingly  advanced  upon  him.  Making  a 
great  scattering  of  frightened  women  and  children, 
Hobart  stepped  back,  brandished  the  vessel,  and  shouted : 

"I'm  a  free  American  citizen,  I  am  !  I'm  a  law- 
abiding  man  and  I  know  my  rights !  Stand  back, 
there,"  to  the  guards,  "or  I'll " 

"  Two  more  guards  from  the  left.  Step  lively  !  "  I 
called. 

The  advance  of  the  four  guards  was  checked  by  a 
diversion.  Mr.  Vancouver,  who  had  been  sitting  in 
apathetic  silence,  suddenly  spoke  out  with  biting  clear 
ness : 

"  Hobart,  it  is  the  duty  of  every  one  here  to  submit 
to  authority." 

The  young  man  opened  his  mouth  in  astonishment, 
and  instantly  drooped  ;  the  vessel  clattered  from  his 
hand  to  the  ground. 

"  I  won't  make  trouble  now,"  he  grumbled,  "  but 
we've  been  played  low  down  by  somebody,  and 
I'll " 

"  Silence  !  "   I  said. 

With  a  threatening  shoulder-lift  at  Mr.  Vancouver, 
which  deepened  that  gentleman's  pallor,  Hobart  sul 
lenly  fell  in.  I  quickly  called  out  the  other  culprits ; 
all  obeyed  and  stood  in  line  facing  the  guard.  Then  I 
looked  round  at  Captain  Mason  for  orders. 


[86] 


CHAPTER  X.  The  Finding  of  a  Man.  Shame 
and  Horror  Follow  Disobedience.  A 
Violent  Outbreak  and  Its  Result.  The 
Heads  That  Struck  a  Wall.  A  Frightened 
Face  Among  the  Trees. 


HE  PRESIDENT  said  nothing,  but  gave  a 
signal  to  Christopher,  who  brought  up 
a  basket  containing  rope-ends  and  strips 
of  cloth,  of  native  manufacture.  I 
understood  what  I  was  next  to  do,  and 
under  ordinary  circumstances  should  have 
thought  of  nothing  but  the  doing ;  but 
now  a  coldness  seized  my  heart,  for  I  thought  of 
Beelo,  as  a  horrified  witness. 

There  was  a  craning  to  see  what  the  basket  held, 
and  then  came  a  quick  drawing  of  the  breath  and 
afterward  a  hiss  as  the  truth  dawned  on  those  of  quick 
perception. 

Picking  up  a  rope-end,  I  stood  facing  the  crowd  in 
silence  until  perfed:  stillness  had  come.  Then  I  went 
to  Lenardo,  the  first  in  line,  and  said  to  the  guard : 

"  Are  any  of  you  experienced  in  tying  a  man's 
hands?" 

A  head-shake  was  the  response  of  each. 
"  Then  observe  how  this  is  done,"  I  said.    And  to 
Lenardo,  "  Turn  your  back  and  cross  your  wrists  be 
hind  you." 

All  the  blood  fled  his  face.  He  glanced  about  with 
a  shamed,  beseeching  helplessness,  his  eyes  wide  with 
horror  and  his  look  an  appeal  for  protection  from  the 
outrage. 


"  Turn,  and  cross  your  wrists/'  came  my  command 
as  evenly  as  before. 

The  prisoner  obeyed,  his  hands  trembling. 

"  Cross  your  wrists/'  My  tone  was  such  as  a  farrier 
might  use  to  a  horse  he  was  shoeing. 

Lenardo  crossed  them. 

"  Observe,"  I  repeated  to  the  guards,  as  I  quickly 
wound  the  cord  and  knotted  it. 

Hobart  watched  the  proceeding  narrowly,  his  face 
growing  more  livid,  his  eyes  bulging  farther,  his 
breathing  uneven.  Once  he  sent  a  flaming  glance  at 
Mr.  Vancouver,  who  winced  under  it,  and  sat  with  a 
sickly,  shrunken  look.  I  knew  that  the  supreme  test 
of  discipline  lay  ahead,  and  I  was  warming  to  the 
situation. 

"  Tie  the  next  one,"  I  said  to  two  of  the  guards, 
handing  them  a  strip.  At  the  same  time,  no  longer 
able  to  resist  a  glance  at  Beelo,  I  found  in  his  stricken 
face  so  strange  a  look  that  it  disconcerted  me  for  a 
moment.  It  looked  to  be  both  horror  and  appeal. 
But  my  duty  was  plain. 

I  stood  by  and  observed  the  clumsy  work  of  the  two 
guards  in  tying  the  second  man,  who,  meeker  than 
Lenardo, —  although  both  were  manly  fellows, —  sub 
mitted  more  promptly. 

Hobart' s  turn  came  next.  He  was  looking  about  as 
a  trapped  beast,  and  he  swayed  and  muttered.  It  was 
clear  that  under  the  approaching  degradation  he  was 
letting  his  wits  tangle. 

Some  women,  sickened  by  the  scene,  and  fearing  a 
tragedy  from  Hobart,  slipped  away,  a  few  softly  crying, 
others  very  white.  They  hid  in  a  huddle  behind  the 
storehouse,  the  mothers  taking  their  children. 

[88  ] 


"  One  more  turn.  Tighter.  Work  faster,"  I  ordered 
the  guards  tying  the  second  man. 

They  obeyed  with  nervous  eagerness.  > 

Then  came  Hobart's  turn.  I  stood  before  him.  He 
knew  what  to  do  without  my  order,  and  I  was  silent. 

"Haven't  we  any  friends  among  you  people?"  he 
bellowed,  stepping  back  and  hardening  every  muscle. 
"  Are  you  all  cowards,  to  let  these  brutes  ride  rough 
shod  over  you?"  ;i 

"Submit,  Hobart,"  cut  Mr.  Vancouver's  voice. 

I  turned  upon  him,  but  said  nothing,  and  his  cadav 
erous  face  whitened  still  more  under  my  stare. 

"  We  need  no  assistance  from  you,  sir,"  Captain 
Mason  coldly  said.  M 

He  started ;  a  momentary  flash  enlivened  his  sunken 
eyes. 

"  Step  up  here  in  line,"  I  said  to  Hobart. 

He  wavered  toward  submission  under  Mr.  Van 
couver's  order,  but  my  prompt  suppression  of  that 
intervention  thrust  upon  him  an  angry  despair.  "  To 
hell  with  you !  "  he  shouted  to  me.  "  You  bully ! 
You  cur!  Here,  fellows,"  addressing  his  comrades  in 
line,  "  don't  be  whipped  dogs !  We  are  free  American 
citizens,  we  are !  Break  away ! "  He  stepped  still 
farther  back  and  edged  toward  the  table.  "Stand  by 
me !  Be  men !  We'll  settle  this  thing !  Come  on !  "h 

The  line  swayed.  \% 

"  Guard,  re-form  the  prisoners  in  line,"  I  ordered. 

They  stepped  forward. 

"Fight,  boys!  Arm  yourselves  at  the  tables!" 
Hobart's  fierce  words  thrilled  the  camp. 

"Lively  there!"  I  snapped  to  the  guards.  "Seize 
Hobart  first." 


"The  tables,  boys !  "  shouted  Hobart.  "  Romer," 
he  added  to  a  husky  young  man  of  the  party,  "  tackle 
Captain  Mason.  I'll  attend  to  Tudor  !  " 

Hobart  sprang  at  Romer,  gave  him  a  shake,  and 
shouted,  "Get  to  work  !  "  and  then  advanced  toward 
me  as  Romer  was  hardening  for  assault. 

As  Hobart  had  rudely  calculated,  the  moment  was 
snatched  by  the  other  prisoners  for  a  rush  on  the  guard 
and  the  tables,  and  they  broke  on  the  bound  as  Hobart 
hurled  himself  upon  me.  But  he  was  too  precipitate, 
and  lacked  training. 

It  is  doubtful  that  any  in  the  camp  except  myself 
saw  how  the  next  thing  happened.  There  was  a 
muffled  crack,  and  Hobart's  feet  cleared  the  ground, 
his  limbs  whipped  the  air  as  though  he  were  drowning, 
and  he  sprawled  on  the  earth  in  a  disorganized,  quiver 
ing  heap.  A  glance  showed  me  that  Romer  had  been 
stopped  two  yards  from  Captain  Mason  by  a  look  such 
as  he  had  never  encountered  before,  and  he  stood  star 
ing  like  an  imbecile. 

A  low  cry  broke  from  fifty  feminine  throats  when 
Hobart's  body  made  its  impad:  with  the  ground.  But 
the  entire  rush  had  been  paralyzed;  it  was  clearly  the 
impression  that  Hobart  had  been  killed,  and  all  were 
staring  from  him  to  me.  The  guard  had  responded ; 
the  prisoners  were  in  subjugation,  some  by  a  collar- 
grip  of  the  guard,  others  panting  on  the  ground  under 
urgent  knees,  still  others  standing  inert. 

"  Hands  off  the  prisoners.  Re-form  the  line,"  I 
ordered. 

When  this  had  been  done,  the  young  men  sullen, 
sheepish,  and  silent,  and  viewing  with  awe  the  still 
body  of  Hobart  on  the  ground,  I  looked  round  upon 

[90] 


the  circle  till  I  found  the  man  I  wanted.  My  glance 
had  included  Captain  Mason  and  found  him  stolid  and 
motionless  as  he  observed  my  procedure. 

"  Dr.  Preston,  come  forward,"  I  said. 

He  instantly  responded. 

"  Please  examine  H chart's  jaw  and  neck,"  I  directed. 
"  One  or  the  other  may  be  broken/' 

As  he  was  turning  away  to  obey  he  discovered  a  red 
trickle  from  my  right  hand. 

"Are  you  hurt?"  he  inquired. 

"  No." 

He  carefully  examined  the  heap  on  the  ground. 

"  Only  a  contusion  and  a  slight  brain-concussion," 
he  announced. 

"  You  two,"  I  promptly  said  to  two  of  the  guards, 
"  buck  and  gag  Hobart.  Do  you  know  how  ?  " 

They  shook  their  heads,  but  under  my  direction 
accomplished  what  appeared  to  be  a  disagreeable  task. 
The  process  consisted  in  tying  Hobart's  hands  and  feet, 
flexing  his  knees,  slipping  his  arms  over  them,  and 
thrusting  a  stick  under  his  knees  and  over  his  arms, 
thus  reducing  him  to  a  helpless  knot.  Then  they  thrust 
a  towel  between  his  teeth  and  tied  it  at  the  back  of  his 
head. 

"  Shall  I  do  anything  to  revive  him,  sir? "  asked  the 
do&or.  It  was  interesting  to  hear  the  "  sir  "  slip  from 
his  tongue. 

I  looked  to  Captain  Mason  for  directions,  but  his 
face  remained  void. 

"No,"  I  said.  Then  to  two  of  the  guards,  "Take 
him  to  the  shade  over  there,  on  the  ground,"  indicat 
ing  a  tree  near  by  and  in  full  view  of  the  camp. 

Meanwhile,   the  tying  of  the  other  prisoners    had 

1  ] 


gone  on  rapidly  and  smoothly.  When  it  was  finished, 
I  ordered  the  men  taken  to  the  shade  and  lined  up 
behind  Hobart,  who  lay  on  his  side,  the  guards  stand 
ing  by.  The  prisoners  were  a  very  sober-looking  crowd. 

Then  came  a  lull.  I  had  regarded  the  subjugation  of 
the  men  as  merely  the  lighter  preparatory  work  for 
some  grave  procedure  which  Captain  Mason  would 
dired:  after  that  was  accomplished.  At  first  I  was 
doubtful  of  my  wisdom  in  withholding  restorative 
measures  from  Hobart,  but  I  had  done  so  hoping  that 
it  would  have  the  effedt  both  of  softening  Captain 
Mason  and  of  impressing  the  other  prisoners  and  the 
camp  at  large.  Now  I  had  to  face  unknown  plans,  but 
Captain  Mason  still  remained  mute.  It  was  evident 
that,  since  quiet  had  come,  it  was  from  him  rather 
than  me  that  the  camp  awaited  the  next  move ;  it  was 
his  crushing  mastery  that  all  felt ;  it  was  his  iron  hand 
that  lay  on  every  heart.  He  quietly  seated  himself, 
and  without  a  glance  at  me  waited,  his  face  wearing 
the  undisturbed  calm  that  distinguished  it  always  in 
dramatic  situations. 

The  women  in  hiding  peered  out  cautiously,  and 
then  joined  those  on  the  scene.  A  slight  stir,  accompa 
nied  with  murmurs,  rose  in  a  spot  where  the  women 
stood  thickest,  and  a  shrill  voice  came  angrily. 

"Yes,  I  will!  You  can't  stop  me!  I  say  it's  an 
outrage,  and  I'm  going  to  untie  that  boy  and  take  that 
strangling  thing  out  of  his  mouth/'  She  was  advancing, 
a  middle-aged  woman,  with  a  determined  air,  and  she 
walked  straight  toward  Hobart,  ignoring  me  as  I  stood 
near  him.  "  I  just  want  to  say  to  you,  Mr.  Tudor, 
that  it  was  enough  to  knock  the  senses  out  of  him,  and 
that  it's  inhuman  and  brutal  to  keep  him  tied  up  like 

[92] 


an  animal.  If  the  men  in  this  camp  can  be  bullied  and 
scared,  I'll  let  you  know  that  there's  a  woman  who  can't. 
I'm  going  to  untie  that  lad,  and " 

I  had  stepped  forward  and  laid  a  kindly  hand  on  her 
arm  as  she  spoke,  but  she  threw  it  off. 

"  Let  me  alone !  "  she  cried.  "  If  you  want  to  strike 
a  woman  dead,  you  murdering  bully,  do  it !  I  dare 
you !  " 

Nodding  to  two  of  the  guards,  I  said :  "  Take  her 
to  her  hut,  and  keep  her  there.  If  she  makes  the  least 
noise,  bind  and  gag  her." 

"You  brute!  You  coward!"  she  cried,  making  a 
dash  forward. 

The  guards  gingerly  seized  her,  and  she  talked  and 
struggled  wildly.  But  they  dragged  her  away,  and  no 
sound  came  from  the  hut.  Captain  Mason  gave  not 
the  slightest  attention  to  the  incident,  which  greatly 
deepened  the  depression  on  the  camp. 

Hobart's  slow,  heavy  breathing  became  regular, 
then  fluttered ;  his  eyes  opened,  and  rolled  unseeing. 
Intelligence  began  to  dawn  in  his  face,  and  with  it 
came  an  unconscious  straining  at  his  bonds.  That 
hastened  his  recovery.  A  wild,  clear  look  that  roved 
a  moment  and  settled  malignantly  on  me,  showed  that 
he  had  come  to  himself.  His  astonished  glance  at  his 
helpless  state  preceded  an  effort  for  speech  that  his 
gag  turned  to  a  growl,  and  he  made  a  mighty  tug  to 
snap  the  cords.  That  failing,  he  twisted  his  head  to 
see  the  line  of  prisoners  standing  bound.  Then  his 
gaze  found  Captain  Mason,  who  was  not  observing 
him,  and  he  savagely  growled  and  champed  his  gag. 

I  looked  furtively  round  for  Beelo,  and  found  him 
staring  at  me  as  at  something  strange  and  monstrous.  It 

[93] 


was  more  than  I  could  bear,  and  on  looking  away  I 
discovered  the  gathering  of  clouds,  and  then  heard  low 
thunder  in  the  distance. 

Hobart's  fury  wore  itself  out.  Humiliation  took  its 
turn.  Toward  the  end  came  a  humbled  spirit  and 
dumb  pleading.  A  quickening  ran  through  the  crowd, 
and  eager,  appealing  eyes  were  upon  me  from  every 
direction ;  but  I  waited.  From  humility  Hobart  sank 
lower,  for  the  pain  of  his  cramped  muscles  grew  worse 
and  worse,  making  him  writhe  and  groan  and  strain. 
Still  the  moment  had  not  come.  I  knew  that  many  a 
life  hung  on  the  precision  of  my  conduft,  and  Captain 
Mason  did  not  interfere  to  the  slightest  extent.  At 
last,  when  Hobart's  dumb  pleading  had  settled  on  my 
face  and  did  not  rove,  I  said  to  Dr.  Preston : 

"The  gag  —  nothing  else  —  may  come  away." 

He  removed  it,  and  Hobart  panted : 

"  Thank  you,  Docftor.    Take  the  others  off,  please/' 

The  physician  looked  to  me,  but  I  gave  no  sign. 
That  started  a  movement  in  the  crowd,  and  I  had  to 
quell  that  with  a  look. 

"  Let  him  take  'em  off,  Mr.  Tudor,"  the  prisoner 
begged. 

I  nodded,  and  he  was  free.  He  labored  weakly  to  a 
sitting  posture,  Dr.  Preston  assisting.  His  head  rolled, 
but  he  breathed  deeply,  and  steadied  himself.  Dr. 
Preston  felt  his  pulse. 

"May  he  have  water  and  a  wet  towel,  sir?"  he 
asked  me. 

I  nodded.  Hobart  drank  greedily.  Dr.  Preston 
mopped  his  head  and  face,  and  bound  the  wet  towel 
over  his  forehead. 

"  Bring  a  seat  for  Hobart,"  I  said  to  a  guard. 

[94] 


Hobart  was  lifted  to  it,  and  thus  sat  facing  the 
crowd.  He  had  a  finer  look  than  I  had  ever  seen  from 
him ;  he  had  passed  through  purgatory.  He  looked 
openly  at  the  people,  and  at  last  his  glance  rested  on 
Mr.  Vancouver.  It  seemed  to  hold  a  deep  meaning. 
Mr.  Vancouver  shrank  even  more  than  when  he  had 
seen  the  iron  hand  come  down. 

I  went  up  to  Captain  Mason  and  reported  that 
Hobart  was  conscious. 

The  captain  nodded,  came  forward,  I  beside  him, 
and  looked  down  on  the  beaten  man,  who  anxiously 
returned  the  look. 

"  May  I  say  a  word,  Captain  ? "  Hobart  asked. 

"  Certainly." 

Hobart  turned  to  me.  "  You  are  a  hard  man/'  he 
said,  "  but  square  and  brave.  So  are  you,  Captain 
Mason.  I  deserved  what  I  got,  and  a  good  deal  more. 
But  I'm  sorry  for  what  I  did,  and  I  ask  you  to  forgive 


me.'3 


There  was  frank  admiration  in  Captain  Mason's 
face,  for  he  was  observing  another  strong  man  emerge 
from  the  first  hard  lesson  in  a  discipline  that  the  sailor 
had  known  for  many  a  year. 

"  May  I  say  something  to  the  boys  ? "  asked  Hobart. 

"  Of  course." 

Hobart  worked  round  to  face  his  fellow-conspirators. 
In  silence  he  looked  at  one  after  another. 

"  Boys,"  he  said,  "  we  made  a  mistake,  and  arc 
beginning  to  pay.  I  don't  know  what's  going  to  be 
done  with  us,  but,  whatever  it  is,  we  must  bear  it  like 
men.  We  made  an  agreement  when  we  came  into  this 
valley,  and  we  violated  it.  What  we  did  might  have 
cost  the  life  of  every  member  of  this  colony." 

[95  ] 


He  paused,  for  he  was  weak,  and  a  deep  emotion 
tore  him. 

"  Boys,  if  I  had  been  Captain  Mason  and  Mr. 
Tudor,  and  had  protected  and  trusted  the  people  as 
they  have  done,  and  they  had  tried  to  undermine  me, 
and  to  benefit  themselves  to  the  harm  of  the  others,  I 
would  have  them  taken  to  the  nearest  tree,  and,  God 
help  me !  I  would  have  them  hanged." 

Not  a  word  of  that  astonishing  speech  missed  an  ear 
in  the  crowd.  When  Hobart  had  ended,  his  head 
dropped  in  dejection. 

After  a  long  minute  of  silence  Captain  Mason  gave 
me  a  look.  I  went  to  Hobart,  who  raised  a  sad  face 
to  mine.  But  when  he  saw  my  smile  and  my  extended 
hand,  a  glad  surprise  leaped  in  him,  and  his  clasp  was 
that  of  a  drowning  man. 

I  walked  away.  Dr.  Preston  next  received  Captain 
Mason's  glance,  and  the  scene  was  repeated.  I  did  not 
observe  the  hint  that  the  president  must  have  given ; 
but  while  some  of  the  guard  came  and  took  Hobart's 
hand,  others  were  untying  the  prisoners,  and  they  also 
came  in  their  turn. 

There  were  tears  in  Hobart's  eyes,  and  his  speech 
had  fled  by  the  time  Captain  Mason  came  up  and  took 
his  hand. 

"  You  are  a  man,  Hobart,"  said  he,  and  without 
noting  the  efFecl:  turned  to  the  other  conspirators. 
"  Young  men,"  he  went  on,  "  you  are  at  liberty.  The 
incident  is  closed." 

Without  a  glance  at  the  assembled  colony,  he  turned 
away  and  went  to  his  hut. 

I  looked  for  Beelo,  and  saw  his  signal  to  follow 
him.  A  buzzing  rose  from  the  crowd.  A  hard,  fixed 

[96] 


look  was  in  Mr.  Vancouver's  ashen  face.  Annabel's 
head  rested  in  her  arms  on  the  table,  and  she  was 
sobbing.  From  every  direction  I  found  furtive  glances 
upon  me,  and  wondered  whether  I  had  become  a 
Pariah.  The  idea  was  dispelled  by  the  friendly  re 
sponses  that  my  advances  found,  but  I  was  uneasy  on 
the  score  of  Beelo. 


[97] 


CHAPTER  XL  Faces  Set  Toward  Danger.  Len- 
tala  in  Difficulties.  The  True  Story  of  the 
Enterprising  Young  Men.  Mr.  Vancouver 
Faces  the  Unknown.  Beelo  Takes  Us  on 
a  Journey. 


EELO  was  much  excited  and  torn  with 
impatience  when  I  arrived.  Despite  that, 
he  regarded  me  with  an  odd  mixture  of 
awe  and  fear. 

"  Choseph  !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  you  are 
terrible  and  cruel !  I  couldn't  have  be 
lieved "  His  breath  gave  out. 

"  What's  the  news,  lad  ? " 

The  gentle  solicitude  in  my  voice  steadied  him,  and 
he  looked  with  his  sunny  smile. 

"  You  are  dear  old  Choseph,  aren't  you  ? "  he  said. 
"  Oh,  everything  has  happened  !  "  he  flung  out.  "The 
king  is  terribly  angry  with  Lentala  for  interfering  with 
the  arrest  of  the  young  men  yesterday.  I  had  to  stay 
with  her,  and  couldn't  come.  I  don't  know  what 
trouble  will  come  out  of  it,  but  the  king  is  going  to 
bring  matters  to  a  head  at  once,  before  we  are  nearly 
ready  !  Choseph  !  those  young  men  ought  not  to  have 
been  let  out  of  the  valley.  Gato  is  now  on  his  way  to 
the  colony  for  a  man,  and  you  must  go  there  immedi 
ately  to  attend  to  it.  You  must  decide  which  man  is 
to  go." 

His  news,  breathlessly  given,  stunned  me.  It  was 
essential  that  we  both  be  calm. 

"Tell  me  what  happened  to  the  young  men,"  I 
asked. 

[98  ] 


"They  climbed  the  wall,  and  expected  to  slip 
through.  Why,  Senatra  men  rained  on  them  !  Len- 
tala  got  there  as  soon  as  she  could  with  her  private 
guard,  but  it  was  too  late  to  save  them  from  a  terrible 
whipping.  The  guard  had  them  bound  and  were  tak 
ing  them  to  the  palace  when  Lentala  arrived.  She's 
afraid  now  that  the  king  will  do  what  he  has  threat 
ened, —  either  lock  her  up  or  give  orders  that  will  tie 
her  hands  so  that  she  can't  do  anything." 

I  hesitated.  "  If  she  is  powerless,  Beelo,  there  will 
be  no  one  to  proted;  the  man  who  will  go  out  with 
Gato." 

His  distress  was  poignant,  and  he  dropped  to  the 
ground  in  a  weary  little  heap. 

"  Lentala  is  equal  to  any  task,  lad,"  I  quietly  said. 

He  looked  up  brightly.  "  Do  you  believe  that 
much  in  her,  Choseph  ? " 

"  She's  our  one  hope,  lad,  and  she'll  never  falter ; 
and  she  has  your  wise  little  head  and  your  bold  heart 
to  help  her." 

He  came  strongly  to  his  feet.  "  She  can  do  any 
thing  if  you  think  that  of  her,  Choseph,"  he  gently 
said.  Another  moment  found  him  his  eager,  a&ive 
self.  "  A  great  deal  will  depend  on  the  man  you  are 
to  send  out,"  he  said. 

"  Why  ?    What  awaits  him  ?  " 

The  answer  was  an  appealing  look.  His  remarks 
about  the  earthquakes  and  the  storms  had  puzzled  me, 
and  while  I  knew  that  the  subject  was  repugnant  to 
him,  I  was  forced  to  revive  it.  I  repeated  a  remark 
by  Captain  Mason  that  a  storm  was  brewing.  Beelo 
straightened. 

"  Captain  Mason  ought  to  know  !  "  he  cried.    "  The 

[99] 


king's  wise  men  have  told  him  the  same  thing. 
Choseph,  Choseph  !  It  would  be  horrible  !  " 

"  Why,  lad  ?    I  can't  work  in  the  dark." 

His  look  was  appealing. 

"I  must  know,"  I  said.  "You  are  adting  like  a 
child,  and  this  is  work  for  men.  Tell  me  what  the 
storm  and  the  earthquake  have  to  do  with  us,  or  I'll 
refuse  to  surrender  a  man  to  Gato,  and  we'll  fight." 

"  Choseph  !  "  he  exclaimed,  frightened  ;  then,  after 
a  pause :  "  The  people  think  the  Black  Face  must 
have  all  the  castaways,  or  it  will  shake  the  ground  with 
earthquakes  and  maybe  send  a  volcano  to  destroy  every 
thing.  But  if  the  earthquake  is  heavy,  it  terrifies  the 
people.  In  that  way  you  might  escape  if  Lentala's 
plan  fails.  It  was  a  great  earthquake  I  was  hoping  for." 

"  The  Black  Face  must  have  all  the  castaways  ? "  I 
repeated.  "  How  ?  " 

"I  don't  know!"  he  desperately  cried.  "  Lentala 
doesn't  know.  It  has  been  concealed  from  us.  But  it's 
something  horrible  !  A  storm  is  coming,  but  it  may 
bring  no  castaways,  and  the  king  won't  wait  any  longer. 
He  can't  control  the  people." 

"  What  kind  of  man  should  we  send  out,  Beelo  ?  " 

"  One  who's  brave  and  fears  nothing,"  he  promptly 
answered,  studying  me  oddly. 

"Then  Rawley  wouldn't  do." 

"  No.    Mr.  Vancouver." 

I  had  felt  it  coming.  Of  course  he  deserved  any 
risk,  any  fate,  but 

"  You  are  thinking  of  Annabel,"  said  Beelo. 

"  Yes.  She  is  innocent.  Unless  Lentala  can  keep 
him  away  from  the  king  and  save  him  from  harm,  I 
won't " 


"There,  there,  Choseph!"  sweetly  said  the  boy. 
"  She'll  manage.  You'll  send  Mr.  Vancouver?" 

"  Yes." 

"  Good  !  That  will  make  the  king  think  you  aren't 
suspicious.  As  soon  as  he  has  gone  with  Gato,  you  and 
Christopher  come  here,  and  then  we  three  will  go  out 
of  the  valley/' 

Captain  Mason's  heavy  hand  still  lay  as  a  hush  on 
the  camp  when  Gato,  the  giant  leader  of  the  soldiers, 
arrived  an  hour  later  with  a  band  of  his  men.  Chris 
topher  and  I  met  him,  and  he  informed  us  that  he  had 
come  for  the  man  who  was  to  be  taken  out.  I  des 
patched  Christopher  for  Captain  Mason,  whom  I  had 
informed  of  the  decision  to  send  Mr.  Vancouver  out. 
The  storm  had  been  gathering  with  a  slowness  that 
indicated  destructive  preparation.  Mr.  Vancouver  was 
in  his  hut  with  Rawley  and  Annabel.  Rawley's 
haggard  face  peered  out  at  intervals  and  sent  a  strain 
ing  look  at  me  such  as  I  had  seen  in  the  faces  of  the 
condemned  peering  through  the  cell-grate  for  any 
messenger  that  might  bear  a  reprieve.  They  were  not 
aware  of  our  decision  that  Mr.  Vancouver  should  go. 

The  president,  cool  and  serious,  came  with  Christo 
pher. 

"  Summon  Mr.  Vancouver,"  he  said. 

The  three  came  out.  Mr.  Vancouver,  though  pale, 
had  a  firm  look,  and  it  went  straight  to  Captain  Mason. 
Rawley  was  ghastly.  Annabel  held  my  attention  most. 
Undoubtedly  Mr.  Vancouver  had  been  trying  to  pre 
pare  her  for  the  contingency  of  his  leaving,  and  had 
made  poor  work  of  it. 

Her  glance  first  sought  Captain  Mason,  and  found 
a  blank  face  with  no  eyes  for  her.  Next  she  looked 

[    "I     ] 


at  me,  and  caught  something  that  I  was  too  slow  in 
hiding.  Thenceforward  during  the  scene  I  knew  that 
the  ache  within  me  for  her  sake  was  large  print  to 
her  eyes.  Her  bearing  was  an  accusation,  a  challenge 
for  frankness,  an  appeal  for  protedtion. 

The  president  said  : 

"  Mr.  Vancouver,  the  king  has  sent  for  one  of  our 
men.  It  would  be  my  duty  to  go  if  I  could  be  spared. 
Will  you  go  ?" 

"  Certainly,"  came  the  prompt  answer. 

Annabel  shrank,  and  then  bravely  stepped  forth. 
Her  voice  lost  its  quaver  as  she  proceeded. 

"Why  send  my  father?"  she  demanded.  "Are 
there  no  young  men  here  with  the  courage  to  volun 
teer?" 

She  eagerly  scanned  the  crowd,  not  heeding  her 
father's  restraining  hand  on  her  arm.  Being  a  woman, 
she  could  never  understand  why  not  a  single  man  made 
a  sign,  so  heavy  was  the  weight  of  Captain  Mason's 
hand. 

"It  is  a  shame!"  she  passionately  exclaimed.  "I 
had  thought  there  were  more  manliness  and  gratitude 
in  the  world."  She  turned  upon  me.  "Mr.  Tudor,  I 
know  you  will  go." 

I  could  not  bear  it.  "  May  I  tell  her  in  confidence 
what  I  am  to  do  ?  "  I  asked  Captain  Mason  under  my 
breath. 

"  Not  now,"  he  answered.  "  Miss  Vancouver,"  he 
said  aloud,  "  Mr.  Tudor  cannot  go.  I  beg  to  remind 
you  that  you  are  interfering  with  the  business  in  hand." 

Recolle&ion  of  the  morning's  scene,  when  a  woman 
had  been  sent  away  under  guard,  must  have  been  what 
whitened  her  face  with  fear  and  then  flushed  it  with 


I02 


anger.  The  lion  in  her  father  crouched  at  Captain 
Mason,  but  instantly  remembered. 

"  Daughter,"  he  peremptorily  said,  "  spare  us  further 
humiliation.  I  am  going." 

"  Then,  I  will  go  with  you !  "  she  exclaimed. 

The  entire  colony  was  assembled,  and  all  were  ex- 
pedting  another  measure  of  authority ;  but  Captain 
Mason  stood  in  patient  silence. 

"  Impossible,  child  !  "  said  Mr.  Vancouver. 

"Yes,  I  will  go!"  she  cried.  "I  have  a  right  to 
go,  and  I  will !  " 

Mr.  Vancouver  sent  Captain  Mason  an  inquiring 
look,  and  found  that  the  blue  eyes  had  hardened.  He 
knew  the  meaning  of  that ;  he  must  at  once  eliminate 
his  daughter. 

"  Child,"  he  coaxed,  enclosing  her  in  his  arms,  "  it 
is  impossible, —  dangers  would  arise  that  wouldn't  come 
if  you  were  absent." 

"  I  can't  bear  it, —  I  can't  bear  it !  "  she  half  sobbed. 
She  struggled  to  free  herself.  Rawley  came  forward. 
"  Don't  touch  me ! "  she  cried.  "  Isn't  there  a 
man " 

A  glance  from  Captain  Mason  sent  Christopher  to 
her  side. 

"  It's  me,  ma'am." 

Her  father  released  her,  and  she  turned  in  astonish 
ment  to  Christopher.  Annabel  had  a  sense  of  the 
ludicrous,  but  one  of  tenderness  also.  She  saw  the 
angel  behind  the  clown.  Smiles  went  with  her  tears 
as  she  gave  him  her  hand. 

"  You  mustn't  go,"  leaked  his  thin  voice. 

"Why?" 

"  They  need  you."    His  gesture  swept  the  camp. 


She  was  silent  while  she  dried  her  eyes. 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  "  but " 

"  Them  there  savagers  ud  eat  you." 

"But  my  father " 

"  He  ain't  nice  to  eat." 

Christopher  had  laid  a  daring  finger  on  the  mystery, 
but  his  words  found  all  unheeding  except  Mr.  Van 
couver,  who  looked  startled.  The  suggestion  was  evi 
dently  new  to  him. 

"  Very  well,  Christopher,"  Annabel  said,  smiling 
sadly,  "  I'll  stay.  Captain  Mason,"  falteringly,  "  I  ask 
your  pardon."  She  turned  to  her  father  and  embraced 
him.  "  Father,  go.  I'll  pray  for  you."  She  held  him 
off  and  looked  long  into  his  face.  "  You'll  come  back, 
won't  you  ? " 

"  Of  course.  I  shall  see  the  king,  and  I  know  I  can 
arrange  everything  happily  for  the  colony." 

Captain  Mason  beckoned  Gato.  Mr.  Vancouver 
turned  his  face  to  the  darkness  and  marched  away  with 
the  guard. 

When  he  had  gone,  Annabel  still  gazed.  Rawley 
watched  her  for  a  look  that  might  permit  his  consol 
ing  offices,  but  she  did  not  see  him.  Only  Christopher 
knew  what  to  do. 

"  It's  a-wanting  of  you,  ma'am,"  he  said. 

She  started.    "  What,  Christopher  ? " 

"  It's  mother,  too." 

"Yes,  yes, —  I'd  forgotten."  Without  a  glance  at 
any  of  us,  she  went  to  the  ailing  child. 

The  colony  began  to  stir.  After  a  hurried  confer 
ence  with  Captain  Mason,  Christopher  and  I  left  to 
keep  the  appointment  with  Beelo.  We  were  ready  for 
him  when  he  came  all  out  of  breath.  It  made  me 

I04  ] 


uneasy  to  note  that  he  studiedly  avoided  my  eyes  and 
made  no  reference  to  the  scene  in  camp. 

"There's  not  a  moment  to  lose/*  he  said.  "  Come  ; 
follow  me  —  cautiously."  His  manner  betrayed  a 
nervous  haste. 

"Beelo!"  I  said,  seeing  that  he  was  too  much 
excited. 

He  stood  panting  while  he  got  himself  in  hand,  but 
still  kept  his  face  turned  from  me. 

"  Now  I'm  all  right,"  he  said. 

He  threaded  the  jungle  as  though  every  shrub  and 
tree  and  turning-place  were  familiar,  and  held  a  course 
on  that  side  of  the  valley  which  brought  us  under  the 
Face. 

His  agility  taxed  me.  Not  so  Christopher  :  his  deft 
ness  equaled  Beelo's.  We  were  a  silent  trio. 

The  transverse  ridge  was  crossed,  and  we  entered 
strange  territory.  Beelo's  eyes  and  ears  were  incessantly 
on  watch.  Now  and  then  he  would  come  to  an  abrupt 
halt  and  hold  his  breath,  but  nothing  appeared.  We 
kept  to  the  deepest  shadows,  which  were  further 
blackened  by  the  steadily  thickening  darkness  of  the 
sky.  I  feared  a  downpour. 

Without  mishap  we  finally  reached  the  lower  end 
of  the  valley.  I  had  been  trying  to  see  the  opening 
through  which  the  stream  must  run,  but  even  when 
we  halted  near  the  cliff,  not  a  break  appeared. 

Beelo  dropped  to  the  ground.    "  We'll  rest,"  said  he. 

I  found  the  adventure  exciting,  but  was  unprepared 
for  its  effecl:  on  Christopher.  His  usually  dull  eyes 
had  intelligent  vision  ;  his  slouchiness  was  gone. 

After  a  few  moments'  rest  Beelo  rose,  and  led  us  to 
the  stream.  It  was  deep  and  slow  here,  and  crept 

[  105] 


through  a  dense  overhanging  growth.  We  pushed 
through  the  tangle,  and  soon  came  to  a  little  clearing 
near  the  bank,  but  screened  from  it.  The  bamboo  raft 
which  he  and  Christopher  had  made  lay  there. 

We  launched  it.  Christopher  produced  a  pole  from 
another  hiding-place,  boarded  the  raft,  and  knelt  on 
the  forward  end.  Beelo  and  I  followed. 

"Christopher/*  the  lad  inquired,  "can  you  see  in 
the  dark  ? " 

"  Yes,"  and  Christopher  shoved  off. 

The  vegetation  grew  denser  as  we  slipped  along,  and 
its  shadows  combined  with  the  darkness  of  the  day  to 
plunge  us  into  night.  Presently  I  realized  that  we 
must  have  traversed  more  than  the  distance  between 
the  launching-place  and  the  wall. 

"Where  are  we,  Beelo  ?"  I  asked,  but  the  sound  of 
my  voice  informed  me  before  the  boy's  answer : 

"  Under  the  mountain.    We  are  going  through." 

To  describe  my  sensations  would  be  impertinent. 
Beelo's  reticence  was  more  than  silence.  The  only 
sound  was  the  swish  of  Christopher's  pole  as  it  dipped 
and  scraped  while  we  drifted.  Beelo,  sitting  a  little  to 
the  rear  and  at  one  side  of  me,  crept  nearer. 

"  Talk,"  he  begged,  edging  still  closer,  till  our  arms 
touched. 

"  Very  well,  lad.    Shall  I  tell  you  a  story  ?  " 

We  must  have  been  on  the  floor  of  a  lofty  cavern, 
for  my  words  came  back. 

"  Hush  !  "   he  whispered. 

His  hand  was  groping  for  mine.  Perfect  blackness 
encompassed  us.  I  took  his  hand.  A  slight  tremor 
thrilled  it,  and  I  put  an  arm  about  his  shoulders,  drew 
him  close,  and  pressed  his  head  down  in  the  hollow  of 


my  neck.  There  was  none  of  his  refradtory  wildness 
now.  Poor  lad  !  For  all  the  pluck  that  he  had  shown 
in  the  past,  the  silence  and  the  darkness  of  this  grew- 
some  passage  had  unmanned  him.  It  was  good  to  hear 
the  comfort  in  his  sigh,  the  fading  of  the  tremor,  and 
the  firm  grasp  of  his  hand. 

Evidently  Beelo  had  never  made  this  trip  before,  but 
I  wondered  that  at  least  its  upper  end  had  been  left 
unguarded  and  why  it  was  not  a  highway  for  the 
natives.  In  a  whisper  I  asked  him. 

"  It  is  guarded,"  he  answered ;  "  but  when  a  storm 
or  an  earthquake  comes,  the  men  are  afraid  that  what 
is  in  here  will  come  out;  and,  besides,  they  think  a 
storm  is  a  better  guard  than  they.  But  they  weren't  far 
away.  I  knew  how  to  avoid  them." 

"Yes,  but " 

"  Down  !  "  came  sharply  from  Christopher  simul 
taneously  with  a  dull  blow. 

I  flattened  Beelo  and  myself. 

"  Up,"  said  Christopher. 

Had  his  face  or  head  encountered  a  low-hanging 
rock  ?  Yet  he  had  thought  of  us. 

"  Are  you  hurt  ? "   I  asked. 

"  No,  sir." 

"  Did  your  head  strike  ?  " 

"  Arm,  sir." 

Perhaps  an  inscrutable  power  had  given  him  the 
sense  to  raise  his  arm  and  guard  his  head  at  the 
moment  of  peril.  I  finished  my  question  to  Beelo  : 

"  What  is  in  here  the  natives  fear  ? " 

"  The  voices  that  send  your  words  back." 

"  Surely    they    are  familiar  with  the  echo    in    the 


mountains." 


[  I07  ] 


"  Not  this  kind,  Choseph."  He  had  never  called  me 
that  so  easily.  I  hugged  him  closer,  and  he  nestled 
like  a  kitten. 

It  was  indeed  a  startling  echo.  At  times  even  our 
whispers  seemed  to  multiply  and  flock  on  wings,  and 
come  rustling  back. 

"  There's  something  still  worse/'  added  Beelo. 

"  What  is  it  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know.    They  would  never  tell  me." 

...  I  wondered  whether  he  had  felt  the  sudden 
leap  of  my  heart.  He  must,  for  he  snuggled  closer, 
withdrew  his  hand  from  mine,  caressed  my  cheek,  and 
whispered : 

«  We'll  be  brave." 

"  Yes,  lad,  but  if  we  knew  only  a  little  we  should 
be  the  better  prepared." 

He  was  silent. 

"  You  know  nothing  about  it  ?  "   I  insisted. 

"  Nothing  at  all." 

"  But  natives  have  gone  through  safely,  else  they 
wouldn't  know." 

"  Some  did,  a  long  time  ago.    That  was  the  last." 

"  Some  did  ?    Not  all  that  started  ? " 

"  Not  all.  The  others  went  mad.  Don't  talk  about 
it,  dear  Choseph." 

Assuredly  Beelo  had  been  driven  to  a  desperate  ex 
tremity  to  choose  this  way  of  escape  from  the  valley. 
It  showed  how  closely  the  ordinary  outlets  were 
guarded. 


CHAPTER  XII.  Dramatic  Discoveries.  Plunged 
Into  Mysterious  Terrors.  Christopher's 
Obscure  Powers  at  Work.  A  Struggle  for 
Our  Lives.  Stout  Hearts  Fail.  A  Dear 
One  Lost. 


HE  PASSAGE  was  crooked.  The  darkness 
was  unqualified,  and  so  dense  that  it 
seemed  resistant  and  hard  to  breathe.  It 
was  the  sort  of  blackness  that  penetrates 
to  the  heart  and  quenches  the  light  there. 
Matches  had  long  ago  disappeared  from 
the  colony,  and  I  had  no  means  of  mak 
ing  a  light.  Nor  had  Beelo  provided  against  the  black 
ness.  All  time-reckoning  had  been  lost,  but  our  rate 
was  slow,  and  I  knew  that  the  passage  must  be  long. 

Thus  far  the  odors  had  been  of  the  sun-sweetened 
water  crossed  with  those  of  the  underground  dank,  and 
were  pleasant.    But  presently  a  faint  pungency  invaded 
the  cold  air.    I  knew  by  the  change  in  Beelo's  breath 
ing  that  his  quick  sense  had  discovered  it.    It  suggested 
things  over  which  my  memory   halted.    Christopher 
gave  no  sign.    With  unflagging  watchfulness,  aided  by 
a  perception  far  keener  than  mine,  he  kept  the  raft  free 
in  the  stream,  except  for  occasional  bumps. 
"  Do  you  smell  it,  Christopher  ?  "   I  asked. 
"  Yes,  sir." 
"What  is  it?" 
"Sir?" 

"  What  is  it  ? " 

There  was  an  interval  before  his  answer,  "  Fire,  sir." 
Beelo   cowered  in  my  embrace.    Since  Christopher 


had  mentioned  it,  I  knew  it  was  fire ;  I  cannot  say 
how  I  knew,  because  the  odor  was  unlike  that  from 
any  combustion  I  had  ever  known. 

"  Do  you  know  what  is  burning  ? "   I  asked. 

"Me,  sir?" 

"  Yes/' 

This  silence  was  longer  than  the  other  ;  Christopher 
must  have  listened  far. 

"  The  world,  sir." 

Beelo  shook  with  a  silent  chuckle,  and  squeezed 
my  hand ;  but  I  knew  that  Christopher's  words  had  a 
meaning. 

"  The  world  ? "   I  quietly  repeated. 

"  Yes,  sir.    I  hear  it." 

Beelo  and  I  straightened  up  and  set  our  ears  on  a 
strain. 

"  I  hear  nothing,"  I  said. 

"  I  hear  it,  very  faint,"  Beelo  breathlessly  returned. 

It  made  no  difference  with  the  steadiness  of  Christo 
pher's  work.  The  odor  gradually  grew  more  pro 
nounced,  and  then  I  recalled  an  iron  smelter  that  I  had 
seen  in  boyhood.  Presently  I  too  heard  a  distant  roar 
as  of  a  furnace  that  ground  while  it  burned.  Beelo 
crept  close  under  my  arm  again.  I  could  feel  his  quick 
heart-beats  and  shortened  breathing  against  my  side. 

Creeping  through  these  increasing  sensations  came 
the  deep  note  of  falling  water.  Why  ask  Beelo 
whether  he  had  ever  heard  that  our  stream  took  a  sub 
terranean  plunge  ?  Christopher  kept  coolly  at  his  task. 
The  sharp  striking  and  scraping  of  his  tireless  pole  had 
long  ago  informed  me  that  rock  made  our  channel 
and  shores,  which  were  uneven  and  dangerous.  Now 
and  then  the  raft  would  make  a  sudden  swing  to  avoid 


underwater  rocks  that  Christopher's  soundings  had  dis 
covered.  At  other  times  it  would  come  to  a  lurching 
halt  until  the  man  carrying  our  lives  in  his  hand  had 
made  sure  of  the  way. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  that  water  falling,  Christo 
pher  ? "  I  asked. 

He  waited  a  long  time,  and  his  slow  answer  chilled 
me : 

"  I  don't  know,  sir." 

"  You'll  go  slow  when  we  come  nearer  ? " 

"Yes,  sir." 

Beelo  gave  me  a  hand-pressure  intended  to  silence 
my  foolish  tongue. 

With  a  growing  intensity  in  the  odor,  in  the  furnace 
roar,  and  in  the  rumbling  of  the  waterfall,  came  steal 
ing  something  new  and  surpassingly  uncanny.  It  was 
a  very  dim  glow,  with  no  visible  source,  and  without 
the  power  to  make  anything  seen  but  itself.  Appar 
ently  it  was  but  the  darkness  in  a  more  oppressive 
phase.  In  vain  did  I  strain  my  eyes  to  see  Christopher, 
Beelo,  the  raft,  the  water, —  anything  that  light  could 
make  visible  ;  but  the  glow  was  as  impenetrable  as 
the  darkness. 

Beelo  was  going  to  pieces  under  the  weight  of  this 
encompassing  awe.  I  knew  that  his  weakness  was 
born  of  his  yielding  to  an  extraneous  reliance  —  Chris 
topher  and  me.  He  put  his  lips  to  my  ear  and 
whispered : 

"  I'm  afraid." 

"  Steady,  lad.  You  are  our  guide  ;  you  are  respons 
ible  for  us." 

"  Yes,  I  know."  He  made  a  pathetic  effort  to  regain 
himself.  "  This  light — don't  you  feel  it,  Choseph?" 


"  I  do,  dear  lad,  but  my  name  isn't  Choseph." 

"  Yoseph  !  "  he  triumphantly  said. 

"  Joseph/'  I  insisted. 

"  Mr.  Tudor !  "  In  a  whirlwind  he  threw  both 
arms  round  my  neck,  and  softly  laughed.  The  old 
Beelo  was  on  guard  again,  except  that  with  his  re 
covered  courage  he  was  uncommonly  gentle  and  affec 
tionate.  I  wondered  if  I  should  ever  reach  the  end  of 
the  boy's  phases. 

From  some  indeterminate  direction  came  the 
muffled  sound  of  an  explosion. 

"  Hold  tight !  "  cried  Christopher,  violently  lurch 
ing  the  raft  round  and  jamming  it  sharply  against 
high  jutting  rocks  on  the  bank.  "  Down  !  "  he  added. 

A  mighty  rush  as  of  many  winds  came  tearing  up 
the  passage  far  ahead.  I  threw  Beelo  face  down,  and 
flattened  my  body.  Then  came  the  blow,  and  hurled 
Christopher  backward  upon  us.  In  a  moment  he  had 
recovered  himself.  The  impad:  must  have  strained 
Beelo's  ribs,  but  he  lay  still. 

It  was  a  combination  of  atmospheric  concussion  and 
hot  gases,  principally  steam,  that  had  struck  us.  I 
raised  my  head,  gasping  for  breath.  Beelo  was  inert. 
I  lifted  him.  One  arm  feebly  groped  for  my  neck,  and 
clung  there. 

"  We  are  safe !  "  I  cheerily  said.  "  Where  is  my 
brave  little  brother  ? " 

He  only  held  me  the  closer.  Indeed,  speech  was 
difficult,  since  the  air  was  packed  with  smothering 
vapors.  The  desire  to  breathe  was  checked  by  an  in- 
stindive  fear  to  inhale. 

Christopher  cautiously  pushed  out,  and  again  we 
drifted  free.  The  pole  dipped  and  clicked  and  scraped. 


But  a  change  had  come.  The  furnace  roar  had  ceased  ; 
the  waterfall  grew  louder.  Most  striking  of  all  was 
the  unearthly  luminosity  of  the  steam  filling  the  tunnel. 
That  vapor,  rapidly  chilling  in  the  cold  of  the  passage, 
increased  in  opaqueness,  but  glowed  the  more.  Before 
long  the  light  became  radiant  and  faintly  illuminating, 
and  the  air  sweetened.  I  had  known  by  Beelo's  breath 
on  my  cheek  that  his  face  was  upturned  to  mine,  and 
near.  Thus  it  was  that  after  long  peering  I  found  the 
light  in  his  eyes.  My  arms  were  enclosing  him. 

"  I  see  my  lad  !  "   I  said  in  gladness. 

A  queer  little  movement  of  withdrawal  began.  I 
tried  to  hold  him,  but  found  no  yielding.  Gradually 
he  slipped  out  of  my  clasp,  and  sat  alone. 

Christopher  slowly  took  body  in  the  haze,  a  ghostly 
Charon  on  the  Styx.  The  color  of  the  glow  grew 
from  white  to  rose,  with  an  occasional  effulgence  of 
bluish  purple.  The  surface  of  the  earth  knew  no  such 
tints  in  fire ;  these  were  royally  plutonic.  The  black 
rocks  overhead  and  on  either  hand  assumed  a  vague, 
grim  definition,  and  to  my  keyed  fancy  displayed  gro 
tesque  suggestions.  Blank  spaces  a  shade  darker  than 
the  grimacing,  minatory  rocks  fell  away ;  these  I  sup 
posed  to  be  cavernous  reaches  out  of  the  passage,  for 
from  them  came  echoed  multiples  of  the  pole-sounds. 

The  temperature  began  to  rise  as  the  waterfall  grew 
louder,  the  light  more  revealing,  the  haze  weaker.  We 
swung  round  a  wide  curve,  and  all  at  once  a  terrifying 
vision  sprang  forth  in  a  blood-red  light.  Our  stream 
opened  into  a  small  lake,  which  was  violently  churned 
by  a  catarad:  of  crimson  water  brilliantly  illuminated 
and  plunging  out  of  the  overhead  darkness  into  it. 
The  roar  was  deafening. 

["3] 


Beelo,  scrambling  in  terror  to  his  feet,  his  eyes 
blazing  with  the  red  madness  that  packed  the  cavern, 
required  a  strong  hand  to  subdue  him.  He  struggled 
in  my  grasp,  pointed  frantically  backward  with  implor- 
ings  that  we  return,  and  fought  my  restraint  with  sheer 
animal  desperation.  Christopher's  condudt,  though 
showing  extraordinary  exhilaration,  betrayed  no  fear, 
but  only  a  grimmer  hold  on  our  situation.  With  a 
rearward  glance  and  the  discovery  that  I  was  holding 
Beelo  securely,  he  stood  up,  a  gigantic  red  figure,  and 
with  all  his  might  shot  the  raft  forward  into  the 
maelstrom.  The  frail  thing  plunged  in  the  surge,  but 
Christopher's  eye  and  arm  were  sure.  The  suck  of  the 
water,  curving  downward  where  the  cataract  struck  the 
pool,  was  cunningly  avoided  as  he  circled  the  rim  of 
the  lakelet,  having  as  able  work  to  do  in  avoiding  the 
dripping  rocks  there  as  in  keeping  out  of  the  breakers. 

I  thanked  God  there  was  light,  formidable  though 
it  was ;  it  helped  me  in  my  control  of  Beelo,  whose 
struggles  were  becoming  weaker,  and  enabled  me  to 
find  a  good  grip  on  the  raft,  for  there  was  danger  of 
slipping  off.  Through  all  the  wild  lurching  Christo 
pher  kept  a  sailor's  feet ;  and,  although  his  back  was 
toward  me,  I  saw  by  his  quick  movements  that  all  his 
shrewd  forces  were  in  the  fight. 

Whence  came  the  light  ?  It  appeared  to  be  in  the 
cataradt  itself,  a  living  flame  in  the  heart  of  its  greatest 
enemy.  The  water  was  joyously,  terribly  alive. 

The  raft  described  an  arc  of  the  pool,  slipped  out  ol 
the  boiling  churn,  and,  before  Christopher  was  aware, 
caught  an  eddy  and  went  swinging  and  lurching  in 
behind  the  cataradt.  The  man  so  strong  in  both  soul 
and  body  threw  up  his  hands  in  the  surrender  of  terror, 

[  "4] 


for  a  thing  more  awful  than  the  red  light  and  the 
waterfall  confronted  us.  He  dropped  the  pole.  Its 
middle  struck  the  edge  of  the  raft,  and  our  one  weapon 
of  defense  rebounded  into  the  water.  Beelo  saw  the 
catastrophe.  He  clutched  me  frantically  about  the 
neck,  nearly  strangling  me  before  I  broke  his  hold. 

Christopher  looked  about  for  the  pole,  and  saw  it 
bobbing  on  end  as  it  struggled  against  submergence  in 
the  down-thrust  behind  the  fall.  It  was  twenty  fatal 
feet  away.  The  ferocity  of  elemental  self-preservation 
seized  on  the  man  and  transformed  him.  This  was  not 
the  attitude  of  patient,  gentle  Christopher,  the  humble, 
serving  Christopher,  but  that  of  a  bayed  animal.  My 
hands  were  tied  by  the  necessity  of  Beelo's  care. 

The  spectacle  that  had  unmanned  Christopher  was 
in  a  profound  recess  reaching  indeterminately  out  of 
the  cavern  and  behind  the  waterfall.  It  had  not  been 
visible  until  we  rounded  the  fall  and  went  scurrying 
behind  it  in  the  eddy.  Apparently  far  back, —  I  cannot 
guess  how  far, —  ran  a  broad,  high,  fantastically  irregu 
lar  tunnel  ending  in  a  pit  of  boiling  lava,  at  an  unknown 
depth  below  the  level  of  the  tunnel,  which  itself  was 
slightly  above  the  surface  of  the  pool.  Deep  rumblings 
issued  from  it,  as  from  a  heavy  ebullition,  punftured 
with  smothered  detonations.  Rising  from  it  were  thin, 
cloud-like  masses  of  vapor,  like  the  pale  mauve  haze  of 
distant  mountains.  In  its  rolling  it  thickened  conceal- 
ingly  here  and  opened  revealingly  there,  with  con 
stantly  shifting  effects. 

The  dominant  color  was  a  deep,  transparent  crimson 
of  a  tint  such  as  may  be  seen  in  the  cooling  iron  of  a 
foundry  or  in  the  great  crater  of  Kilauea ;  but  follow 
ing  the  detonations  came  leaping  flames  of  bluish 

[  "5  ] 


purple.  It  was  the  red  shining  through  the  water  that 
had  made  the  catarad:  a  fall  of  liquid  crimson  when 
seen  from  the  front. 

This,  then,  was  the  funnel  of  a  volcano,  with  a 
lateral  vent.  Was  it  one  of  Pluto's  cooling  forges  ? 
Was  its  present  adtivity  transient  ?  Was  this  the  begin 
ning  of  a  seismic  convulsion  that  might  blow  the  val 
ley  rampart  into  the  sea  ? 

I  cannot  say  when  those  questions  arose.  The 
urgency  of  an  immediate  threat  demanded  all  atten 
tion.  Beelo  was  in  an  ecstasy  of  terror,  and  Christo 
pher  was  desperately  casting  about  with  all  his  re 
assembled  wits.  In  the  tumult  of  noises  our  voices 
were  useless.  We  had  been  flung  out  of  the  larger 
eddy  into  a  smaller  one  swirling  between  the  back  of 
the  fall  and  the  tunnel-mouth.  It  had  a  swifter  and 
more  dizzying  whirl.  Soon  it  seemed  that  we  were 
still,  except  for  the  ceaseless  rolling  of  our  craft,  and 
that  the  roaring  fall  and  the  grumbling,  blazing  tunnel 
were  swinging  round  us.  With  the  rest  passed  the 
bobbing  pole,  a  live,  insane  thing,  nodding  this  way 
and  that,  approaching  the  downpour  gingerly,  diving 
under  a  sharp  water-blow,  and  leaping  up  with  ma 
licious  sprightliness  a  few  feet  back.  At  any  moment 
it  might  be  caught  sidewise  and  crushed. 

There  was  another  danger.  The  centrifugal  force 
of  our  swing  in  the  eddy  was  carrying  us  out  to  the 
periphery  of  the  swirl.  On  one  side  were  the  rocks  at 
the  mouth  of  the  tunnel ;  opposite  was  the  waterfall, 
the  slightest  blow  from  which  (since  it  fell  from  a 
height  of  at  least  a  hundred  feet)  would  mean  the 
end.  Our  swinging  was  taking  us  nearer  to  both  those 
dangers. 

[116] 


Something  roused  within,  overcoming  my  pity  for 
Beelo.  I  shook  him  and  slapped  his  cheek.  Astonish 
ment  and  anger  blazed  in  his  eyes,  and  then  with  a 
mighty  indignation  he  crawled  away  and  sat  glaring 
at  me.  At  another  time  the  comical  picture  would 
have  amused  me,  for  the  boy  behaved  just  as  a  proud 
kitten  under  similar  treatment.  Having  secured  the 
desired  result  with  Beelo,  I  worked  to  the  edge  of  the 
raft,  and  prepared  to  make  a  leap  for  the  pole.  I  was 
waiting  till  the  raft  should  swing  round  and  bring  me 
nearer.  Before  that  happened,  two  soft  arms  were 
flung  round  me  from  behind,  a  cheek  pressed  mine, 
and  I  was  borne  down  backward.  Two  small,  firm 
hands  held  my  wrists  down.  For  the  moment  I  was 
helpless. 

Of  course,  Christopher  knew  that  our  nearer  ap 
proach  to  danger  brought  us  closer  to  hope,  which  lay 
in  the  pole.  He  was  biding  the  moment,  and  it  came. 
He  crouched  on  the  raft,  and  a  long  arm  shot  out. 
Beelo's  nerves  were  quivering  till  Christopher  rose ; 
then  they  stilled,  and  he  released  me. 

Christopher  had  learned  from  experience,  and  it  was 
a  surer  hand  now  that  gripped  the  pole  and  sent  the 
raft  spinning  out  of  the  eddy.  To  keep  it  somewhat 
trimmed  against  Christopher's  movements  had  been  a 
small  part  of  my  task  hitherto,  so  thoughtful  of  every 
thing  had  he  been ;  but  now  that  he  saw  Beelo  and 
me  better  used  to  the  situation,  he  quietly  gave  us 
something  of  that  to  do,  thus  securing  more  freedom 
of  movement. 

He  found  the  egress  of  the  stream  from  the  pool, 
and  pushed  out.  Slowly  we  crept  through  the  gloomy, 
misty  light,  which  paled  as  we  went.  Christopher 

[  "7] 


must  have  felt  a  dread  that  oppressed  me — the  danger 
of  recurrent  explosions — for  he  worked  with  less  ex 
treme  caution  than  before,  and  our  progress  was  better. 
After  a  time  the  light  was  too  dim  for  me  to  see  Beelo 
sitting  in  his  sullen  pout ;  and  when  darkness  again  fell, 
he  crept  up  beside  me  and  stole  out  a  hand  for  mine. 
The  noises  had  nearly  ceased,  and  Beelo  no  longer 
feared  the  weird  echoes. 

"  I'm  glad  it's  past,"  he  sighed,  nestling  against  me. 
"  Aren't  you,  Choseph  ? " 

"  Joseph." 

He  hugged  my  arm  and  softly  laughed. 

"  Yes,  I'm  glad,"  I  answered. 

It  seemed  many  hours  since  we  had  entered  the  pas 
sage,  and  I  hoped  we  should  emerge  in  the  morning 
of  the  day  following  that  of  our  start. 

New  conditions  began  to  arise.  Above  the  cataraft 
the  stream  had  been  slow,  with  few  approaches  to 
rapids.  Those  had  been  the  worst  danger-points.  Now 
we  discovered  that  the  current  was  swifter  and  the 
rapids  more  numerous  and  turbulent.  The  celerity  of 
Christopher's  movements  increased.  He  no  longer 
tried  to  spare  us  the  water  dripping  from  his  pole  as 
he  repeatedly  shifted  it  and  groped  for  bearings.  This 
made  me  more  apprehensive.  I  wondered  whether, 
even  with  better  facilities,  we  could  return  to  the  val 
ley  through  this  passage,  and  how  the  two  hundred 
and  fifty  colonists  could  manage  to  come  safely 
through. 

Presently  I  felt  in  the  water  a  turgidity  where  the 
current  was  slow,  and  heard  a  hoarse,  growling  rumble 
quite  different  from  the  sounds  that  we  had  left  behind. 
Beelo  tightened  his  clutch  and  breathlessly  said : 

[  " 


"  It  has  come  !  " 

"What  has,  lad?" 

«  Hush !  " 

Except  for  an  unusual  slapping  of  the  water  against 
the  rocks,  the  commotion  had  passed.  I  wondered  if 
the  storm  had  broken  in  the  valley  and  the  torrent  was 
coming ;  but  this  did  not  look  like  it. 

"  It  has  gone,  Beelo.    What  was  it  ? " 

"  No,  it  hasn't.    Hold  tight.    Sit  hard,  Christopher  !  " 

"  Beelo,"  I  impatiently  demanded,  "  you  must  tell 
me  what " 

The  speech  was  stopped  by  a  groaning  crunch  that 
tossed  the  stream,  splashed  the  water  high  on  the  rocks, 
and  filled  the  passage  with  a  sound  like  that  of  crush 
ing  glass.  Beelo  was  again  in  terror. 

"  Be  quiet,  lad.    There's  nothing " 

"  Don't  talk  !  "  he  desperately  commanded.  "  The 
third  one  will  come.  That's  the  worst.  Wait !  " 

The  seconds  dragged  through  an  awful  silence. 
Beelo's  breath  struggled  spasmodically  through  the  re 
pression  under  which  he  tried  to  hold  it. 

The  third  shock  came,  and  then,  though  I  had 
never  felt  one  before,  I  knew  what  it  was.  The  whole 
world  seemed  to  heave  and  writhe  and  jolt  and  grind, 
all  with  a  fearful  noise.  The  earthquake,  grim  brother 
of  the  boiling  cauldron  we  had  left,  had  us  in  its  jaws, 
and  its  power  was  manifest  in  the  ease  with  which  it 
crushed  and  ground  the  rocks  about  us.  Fragments  of 
these  began  to  splash  in  the  water  and  rattle  on  the 
raft.  Just  in  front,  a  huge  block  plunged  into  the 
stream  and  dashed  us  with  water. 

Beelo  flung  himself  upon  me ;  I  again  bent  over 
him  to  shield  him. 

[  "9] 


Another  heavy  stone  struck  the  raft  in  the  narrow 
space  between  Christopher  and  us,  and  tore  through  it 
into  the  water,  sending  up  a  geyser  through  the  hole. 

A  stiffening  wave  of  terror  overswept  Beelo.  He 
sprang  to  his  knees  and  tightly  embraced  my  neck  in 
both  arms. 

"  We  are  going  to  die  !  "  he  feebly  cried,  and  pressed 
his  lips  to  mine,  sinking  inert  into  my  arms.  My 
fingers  anxiously  sought  his  pulse.  It  was  fluttering. 

"  Christopher  ! >J  I  called  in  alarm, —  not  realizing 
that  the  earthquake  had  passed  and  that  a  dim  light 
made  visible  the  rocks  in  a  turn  ahead, — "  Christopher  ! 
Something  has  happened  to  Beelo  !  " 

"  Yes,  sir,"  came  with  the  steady  old  calm. 

"  Stop !    We  must  do  something  for  him." 

"  We  are  going  out,  sir." 

We  swung  the  curve,  and  the  blessed  daylight 
smiled  ahead.  The  raft  slid  out  of  the  passage  in  placid 
water,  which  here,  as  at  the  other  end,  was  deeply 
embowered.  The  glorious  day,  though  overcast,  was 
brilliant  to  our  eyes  as  it  sifted  through  and  rested 
sweetly  on  the  water.  As  Beelo  was  unconscious, 
Christopher  observed  extraordinary  care  in  proceeding, 
and  as  soon  as  possible  secured  the  raft  in  the  sheltered 
reach. 

I  was  looking  down  into  Beelo's  face.  His  head  had 
fallen  back,  and  although  his  eyes  were  closed,  his  lips 
were  open.  It  came  over  me  with  a  pang  that  a  rich 
ness  and  a  maturity  which  I  had  not  before  noticed  in 
his  face,  rested  there  now. 

"  How  long  has  it  taken  us  to  come  through  ? "  I 
asked  Christopher. 

"  'Mos'  four  hours,  sir." 


I  was  surprised.    It  had  seemed  much  longer. 

He  came  to  lift  Beelo  out,  but  1  myself  bore  him 
ashore  and  laid  him  on  the  ground,  and  knelt  over  him. 
Christopher  was  standing  near,  studying  him,  but  show 
ing  no  anxiety. 

"  It  is  only  fainting,  isn't  it,  Christopher  ? "   I  asked. 

"  That's  all,  sir." 

To  give  him  air,  I  began  to  open  his  blouse. 

"  I  wouldn't,  sir,"  interposed  Christopher. 

"Why?"   I  asked,  looking  up  in  surprise. 

He  only  regarded  me  in  silence.  At  first  I  thought 
that  Christopher's  singular  penetration  had  discovered 
that  Beelo  was  lighter  of  color  than  a  full-blooded 
native  and  was  delicately  warning  me  not  to  invade  the 
carefully  guarded  secret.  I  recalled  the  story  that  I  had 
told  Beelo,  and  my  suspicions  as  to  the  purity  of  his 
native  blood.  Arid  what  harm  could  come  if  I  did 
learn  ? 

Then  the  truth  came  upon  me  with  the  over 
whelming  force  of  long  cumulation.  His  conduct  in 
the  tunnel,  his  sweetness  and  gentleness,  the  strange 
conclusion  of  the  scene  with  Annabel  when  they  had 
met, —  a  thousand  memories  of  things  that  had  passed 
unheeded  in  the  stress  of  dangers, —  came  as  a  blinding 
light.  I  do  not  know  when  Christopher  learned  the 
truth,  but  in  his  chivalry  he  would  have  seen  me  go 
blind  to  the  grave  without  a  word  from  him  in  betrayal 
of  Beelo's  secret. 

The  shock  stunned  me,  and  my  head  was  bowed  in 
reverence.  When  I  again  looked  into  the  patient  face, 
now  having  for  me  so  sweet  and  touching  a  pathos, 
the  deep-blue  eyes  were  looking  up  into  mine ;  then 
they  turned  to  Christopher,  and  all  about.  The  old 


mischievous,  bantering   smile  parted  the   perfedt   lips. 
The  eyes  again  sought  mine. 

"  Choseph  !  It's  fine  to  be  dead!"  But  the  voice 
held  a  different  music  from  that  of  the  lad  whom  I 
had  loved  and  who  was  now  gone  forever. 


CHAPTER  XIII.  Preparation  for  the  Crisis.  In 
the  Enemy's  Land.  The  Weird  Light  on 
the  Valley  Wall.  Mr.  Vancouver.  A  Visit 
with  Lentala.  She  Tells  a  Secret  Which 
I  Already  Know. 


WOULD   resped:  Beelo's   wish   that   she 

11    appear  as  a  boy,  and  must  keep  ham 
mering  into  my  mind  the  words,  Boy, 
'  Lad,  Dear  Little  Brother.    I  must  not 
for  a  moment  think  of  her  otherwise. 
"  Boy,  Lad,  Dear  Little  Brother." 

"  What  are  you  dreaming,  Choseph, 
and  what  are  those  words  your  lips  are  saying  ? "  It 
was  Beelo's  cheery  voice. 

He  was  sitting  up ;  I  was  beside  him  looking  down 
at  the  gliding  water.  I  woke  to  the  familiar  raillery, 
and  turned  with  a  smile. 

"  Dear  lad  !  "   I  joyfully  responded. 
"  You  had  forgotten  me,"  he  ruefully  said.    "  And 
you,  old  Christopher !    Don't  you  see  I'm  dying    of 
thirst?" 

Christopher    plucked    two    large    leaves,    fashioned 
them  into  a  cup,  and  brought  the  water,  which  Beelo 
eagerly  drank.    He  held  out  his  hand,  and  I  helped 
him  up.    He  tried  his  legs. 
"  That's  better,"  he  said. 

The  perfect  grace  of  movement,  the  exquisite  femi 
nine  figure  so  artfully  concealed, 

"  Boy,  Lad,  Dear  Little  Brother." 
"Mooning   again,   and  talking  to  yourself!"  cried 
Beelo. 

[   123  ] 


"  It  was  a  rough  trip  through  the  passage,  boy.  I'm 
a  little  shaken." 

"  That's  past.  Shake  the  other  way."  He  was 
pirouetting  round  a  tree. 

"  But  how  are  we  going  back,  lad  ? " 

"  This  way,"  he  carelessly  answered,  making  wing- 
motions  with  his  arms. 

"There  was  an  earthquake,  Beelo." 

He  stopped  short,  and  his  eyes  lighted  deep. 

"  Yes  !  "  he  softly  but  impressively  exclaimed. 

The  old  caution  settled  in  his  face ;  he  peered  and 
listened  warily,  and  then  came  a  look  of  assured  repose. 

"That  is  good,"  he  said, —  "if — "  a  cloud  drifted 
over  his  face  —  "  if  they  felt  it  on  the  surface." 

"  They  did,"  interposed  Christopher. 

"  How  do  you  know  ? "    Beelo  sharply  demanded. 

Christopher  pointed  to  a  large  rock  near  us,  to  the 
path  that  it  had  freshly  torn  through  the  brush,  and  to 
a  steep  slope  from  which  it  had  been  dislodged. 

"Good  for  Christopher!"  said  Beelo.  He  studied 
the  sky,  and  dejectedly  added,  "  But  the  storm  is 
coming !  "  After  a  little  reflection  he  remarked,  as  if 
to  himself,  "  I  don't  know  whether  that  should  change 
our  plans  or  not."  He  seated  himself  to  think  it  out, 
and  began  arranging  twigs  on  the  ground.  "  No  Sena- 
tras  will  be  within  miles  of  the  passage,"  he  ruminated. 
"  They  fear  it,  for  the  earthquake  is  born  here,  and 
they  have  run  away.  So,  we  can  make  better  time. 
Mr.  Vancouver  is  safe  today ;  we  won't  go  there." 

"Where,  dear  little  brother?" 

Pain  crossed  his  face.  "To  the  clearing  opposite 
the  Face.  If  only  another  earthquake  would  come,  or 
this  had  come  sooner ! " 

[  124  ] 


"  Is  one  usually  followed  by  another  ?" 

"  Often.  Sometimes  not.  Come  !  The  sun  will  be 
setting  before  long,  and  we  have  miles  to  go." 

We  hid  the  battered  raft  and  struck  out.  Our  way 
led  parallel  to  the  stream,  which  tore  foaming  down 
a  gorge  of  steeply  sloping  sides.  It  slipped  into  a 
pleasant  valley,  richly  verdured.  There  we  left  it  and 
began  the  ascent  of  a  mountain  on  the  west.  Dusk 
was  coming  on.  Beelo  fearlessly  pursued  the  trails  in 
the  darkening  hours. 

Occasionally  we  paused  to  rest.  The  valley  which 
we  had  crossed  lay  a  black-green  sea  below.  Behind  us 
the  eastern  sky  was  cut  straight  across  by  the  level  sum 
mit  of  our  valley  wall.  Beelo  was  closely  studying  it. 

"  You  see  no  sign  of  fire  over  there,  do  you  ? "  he 
asked,  pointing  toward  the  clearing  opposite  the  Face. 

There  was  none,  and  Beelo  was  gratified.  Our  at 
tention  was  diverted  from  that  spot  by  a  faint  purplish 
flash,  which  slipped  along  the  crest  above  the  river 
passage,  and  was  quickly  gone.  Beelo  stood  tense  and 
still,  and  whispered : 

"Did  you  see  that?" 

"Yes." 

We  waited  for  its  reappearance,  but  none  came. 
Beelo  said  no  more.  The  light  had  come  from  the 
subterranean  lava-pot. 

Beyond  the  wall  was  the  blackest  part  of  the  sky. 
Under  the  horizon  in  that  direction  lightning  was  at 
play,  as  we  judged  from  faint  illuminations  in  the  dis 
tant  heavens,  and  the  rumble  of  far  thunder. 

Night  had  nearly  fallen  when  we  reached  the  sum 
mit.  The  descent  was  rapid  on  the  other  side,  for 
Beelo  went  with  the  sureness  of  familiarity.  At  last 


we  stopped  at  an  abandoned  hut,  hidden  in  the  deep 
forest.  Beelo  paused  on  the  door-step. 

"  See/1  he  said,  pointing  to  a  glow  a  mile  or  less 
away,  down  the  valley.  "  That  is  the  main  settlement 
of  the  Senatras.  The  king's  palace,  where  Lentala  and 
I  live,  is  there.  We  will  visit  it  tonight, —  if  Lentala 
agrees.  You  will  rest  here  awhile  and  have  something 
to  eat.  After  the  visit  to  the  palace  you  will  sleep 
here." 

He  showed  us  within,  closed  the  door,  blew  a  flame 
from  smothered  embers  on  the  hearth,  and  lighted  a 
nut-oil  lamp.  He  had  been  very  sober  and  quiet  all  the 
way,  but  now  his  eyes  began  to  dance. 

"  This  is  your  mansion  ! "  he  exclaimed. 

The  place  had  been  made  clean  and  sweet,  good 
beds  of  leaves  were  on  the  earth  floor,  and  fresh  water 
stood  in  calabashes.  Beelo  dragged  forward  a  copper 
vessel,  and  took  from  it  a  generous  food  supply. 

"Isn't  she  pretty  good  —  for  a  girl?"  he  casually 
asked. 

"Who?" 

"  Lentala.    She  did  these  things." 

Ever  since  the  scene  at  the  end  of  the  passage,  sad 
ness  had  sat  upon  me,  and  I  was  in  no  mood  to  enjoy 
Beelo's  pleasantries, —  this,  too,  while  I  was  deeply 
touched  by  the  labor  and  gentle  though tfulness  with 
which  everything  had  been  done  for  our  comfort. 
Still,  something  precious  was  gone  from  my  life ;  my 
heart  hungered  for  the  lad.  But  he  was  here  !  In  a 
swirl  of  perversity  I  seized  Beelo's  hands,  and  held  him 
before  me. 

"  Dear  lad,"  I  said,  "  I  am  walking  in  the  dark. 
Believe  me,  little  brother,  I  am  grateful  —  more 

[  ^6] 


grateful  than  any  words  could  say  —  for  the  skill  and 
the  kindness  that  we  have  seen  from  you.  But  my 
heart  is  sore,  and  you  are  laughing  at  me." 

Something  between  suspicion  and  embarrassment  had 
been  rapidly  growing  in  Beelo's  face.  Of  a  sudden  he 
closed  my  mouth  with  his  hand  and  made  a  brave  rally 
of  Beelo's  old  flippancies. 

"  Christopher,"  he  said,  "  did  you  ever  see  such  a 
goose  ?  Such  an  old  goose  ? " 

I  gently  removed  his  hand. 

"  I  am  serious,  boy." 

"  Hush  !  "  commanded  Beelo  in  a  whisper. 

His  hunt  down  into  me  was  ruthless,  but  the  hurt 
there  helped  me  to  steady  my  gaze.  "When  I 

fainted "  he  began,  and  stopped,  having  found  my 

face  expressionless.  He  turned  to  Christopher,  who, 
giving  no  attention  to  us,  was  setting  out  the  supper  on 
a  mat.  Beelo's  sharp  eyes  came  back  to  me. 

"  Dear  little  brother, " 

"  No,  no  !  Not  a  word  !  "  he  broke  in.  "  I  haven't 
time,  and  you  are  hungry.  Come,  Choseph  !  " 

He  turned  me  to  the  supper  and  forced  me  to  sit  on 
the  ground  opposite  Christopher.  It  was  pleasant  to  be 
man-handled  by  Beelo.  His  abuse  of  me  was  always 
smoothed  by  affection.  I  had  no  appetite,  but  who 
could  resist  Beelo  ?  He  played  that  I  was  an  invalid 
and  unable  to  help  myself.  He  patted  my  cheek,  put 
food  into  my  mouth,  chattered  nonsense  as  though  I 
were  a  baby,  and  petted  me  with  outrageous  condescen 
sion.  There  was  nothing  to  do  but  melt  under  his 
dear  absurdities ;  and  when  he  found  me  re-established, 
he  kissed  me  on  the  forehead  and  dashed  out,  calling 
that  he  would  be  back  before  long. 

I  «7] 


When  he  returned  he  was  brilliantly  alive.  There 
seemed  no  end  to  his  vitality. 

"  It's  glorious!'3'  he  cried,  seizing  Christopher  and 
sending  his  bulk  in  a  twirl  across  the  hut.  "  It's  splen 
did  ! "  he  went  on,  smashing  my  dignity  with  boy's- 

play.  "It's  just "  But  his  breath  was  gone,  and 

he  tumbled  in  a  panting  heap  on  the  ground. 

"What  news,  Beelo?"   I  inquired. 

He  sat  up,  but  as  yet  had  meager  breath  for  speech. 

"Mr.  Vancouver — is  safe.  Doesn't  look  very  — 
happy.  Hasn't  seen  —  the  king.  Oh,  no!  Lentala, — 
who  is  an  Angel  —  and  Sweet — and  Kind — and 
Beautiful, —  is  just  dying  —  to  see  you.  And " 

"  Rest  a  minute,"  I  interrupted. 

He  flung  a  little  pout  at  me,  and  then  archly  de 
manded,  "Aren't  you  good-natured  yet,  Choseph?" 

I  shook  my  head. 

"You  will  be  when  you  see  Lentala,"  he  said  with 
mock  melancholy.  "Don't  you  like  girls?"  he  sud 
denly  fired  at  me. 

"  Y  —  es,"  I  stammered  consciously. 

"  You  like  Annabel !  "  with  a  spitfire  touch  on  his 
tongue. 

"  I  once  liked,  very  much,  a  dear  lad  named  Beelo 
more  than  any  girl." 

"  Once  liked  Beelo !  "     His  shining  eyes  were  lances. 

"  I  like  him  just  as  much  yet  —  when  he  is  Beelo." 

I  knew  by  his  start  that  the  thin  ice  on  which  I 
walked  was  cracking. 

"  And  what  is  he  when  he  isn't  Beelo? " 

"A  little  devil." 

He  laughed.  "  You  aren't  quite  dead,"  he  said,  and 
a  briskness  sprang  into  his  manner.  "  We  must  go. 


Most  of  the  Senatras  have  already  gone  to  sleep. 
Come." 

He  rapidly  led  us  into  the  valley,  meanwhile  in 
structing  us  how  to  respond  if  greeted.  The  natives 
were  not  garrulous  nor  inquisitive,  and  we  passed  un 
noticed,  until  the  outskirts  of  the  settlement  were 
reached.  There,  in  a  dimly  lighted  hut,  Mr.  Van 
couver  was  resting  under  guard,  Beelo  informed  us. 
A  barely  visible  figure  challenged  Beelo.  The  prompt 
response  made  the  shape  sink  from  view. 

"  We  haven't  time  to  see  Mr.  Vancouver  now/' 
said  the  lad  to  us. 

A  turn  in  a  lane  lined  with  huts  brought  us  into  a 
beautiful  highway,  broad  and  white,  and  picketed  with 
odorous  trees  which  arched  overhead.  The  darkness 
would  have  been  profound  but  for  a  diffused  light 
which  glowed  ahead  upon  something  white.  We  went 
rapidly  toward  it,  and  found  it  to  be  a  high  stone  wall ; 
the  light  was  from  two  lamps  on  posts  where  the  high 
way  swung  to  the  left  and  ran  at  the  foot  of  the  wall. 

Instead  of  following  the  main  road  Beelo  turned  into 
a  narrow  way  to  the  right.  The  overhead  growth  was 
so  dense  that  the  light  from  the  lamps  was  soon  lost, 
but  Beelo  knew  the  way.  At  last  he  stopped,  and 
slipped  a  key  into  a  lock.  The  heavy  wooden  door, 
plated  and  strapped  with  iron,  suggested  a  postern  in 
an  archaic  fortress.  He  led  us  within  and  secured  the 
door. 

The  nearer  approach  of  the  storm  brought  light 
ning,  which  increased  Beelo's  caution  while  revealing 
glimpses  of  our  environment.  In  the  region  behind 
the  wall  the  verdure  was  less  dense  and  more  orderly 
than  in  the  park  through  which  we  had  come.  The 

[    I29  ] 


lightning  made  the  open  spaces  embarrassing  to  our 
guide,  who  hurried  us  across  them  to  the  shadows. 
Finely  kept  paths  wound  and  intersected,  but  Beelo 
knew  shorter  routes.  A  rising  wind  assisted  the  stealth 
of  our  progress. 

He  brought  us  under  the  shadow  of  a  low  arcade, 
open  on  one  side,  and  closed  on  the  other  with  a  long 
stone  house.  The  pillars  were  massed  in  vines.  Here 
the  darkness  was  intense.  The  stone  floor  gave  no 
sound  under  our  tread. 

Beelo  stopped  us,  advanced  a  few  paces,  and  rapped 
on  a  door.  It  was  cautiously  opened,  but  we  could  not 
see  within  as  Beelo  entered.  A  very  faint  light  barely 
made  him  visible. 

"Lentala!"   he  whispered,  "they  are  here/' 

A  voice  fuller  and  mellower  than  Beelo's  yet  much 
like  his,  answered,  "  Yes  ?  I  had  given  you  up,  and 
was  undressing  for  bed." 

"  You'll  dress  ? "    Beelo  spoke  nervously. 

"  Yes.  Tell  them  to  wait  a  little  while.  They  are 
safe  out  there.  Beelo,  the  king  is  furious  because  you 
ran  away  tonight.  He  is  waiting  for  you.  Go  at  once. 
It  is  something  about  the  man  from  the  colony."  I 
resented  her  domineering  manner  toward  Beelo. 

"Very  well.  Til  be  back  as  soon  as  I  can,"  he 
answered  sweetly. 

Coming  back  to  us,  he  began  to  explain,  but  I  told 
him  we  had  heard.  A  reassuring  hand  was  given  to 
each  of  us,  and  he  was  hurrying  across  the  garden 
fronting  the  arcade.  He  halted  and  came  back. 

"  Don't  stay  with  Lentala  longer  than  ten  minutes," 
he  earnestly  said.  "  The  king  may  detain  me.  If  I 
don't  come,  can  you  find  your  way  back?" 

[   'SO] 


I  assured  him  that  we  could,  and  that  even  should 
he  come,  we  would  not  let  him  condud:  us  to  the  hut. 

He  gave  my  hand  a  grateful  little  squeeze  as  he 
slipped  the  gate-key  into  it,  and  darted  away,  saying : 

"  Wait  at  Lentala's  door  till  she  opens  it." 

Presently  she  bade  us  enter.  Instead  of  her  bar 
barous  but  highly  becoming  dress  at  the  feast,  with 
neat  jacket  and  short  skirt  blazing  with  gold  em 
broidery,  she  now  wore  a  plain,  loose  garment.  It  was 
partly  redeemed  by  a  low  cut  in  the  neck,  a  splendid 
girdle  consisting  of  a  heavy  and  elaborately  linked  chain 
of  gold,  and  a  necklace  of  wonderful  diamonds. 

I  could  not  have  explained  why  this  dazzling 
woman,  who  had  filled  so  wide  a  space  in  my  fancy, 
now  looked  a  negligible  quantity,  an  intrusion.  There 
was  little  of  the  sparkle  that  I  had  expected.  The  child 
like  coquetries,  the  careless  abandon,  the  subtleties 
that  had  flitted  so  unconsciously  through  the  condud: 
of  the  Lentala  I  remembered, —  these  and  a  thousand 
other  graces  were  absent  from  the  sedater  young 
woman  smiling  upon  us  and  composedly  seating  us. 

She  had  greeted  us  with  a  warning  finger  on  her  lips. 

"  My  servants,"  she  explained  in  a  low,  rich  voice, 
"  are  all  in  bed  and  asleep.  But  they  are  not  far  away, 
and  we  must  be  careful."  There  was  a  curious  re 
minder  of  Annabel's  preciseness  in  this  new  Lentala. 

She  must  have  felt  my  discomfort,  for  she  let  some 
of  her  consciousness  slip  away,  and  a  dash  of  her  native 
wildness  gradually  returned. 

"  Beelo  has  told  me  everything,"  she  said  ;  "  I'll  not 
trouble  you  with  questions.  And  we  are  not  to  discuss 
any  plans  tonight." 

The  beauty  and  richness  of  the  room  came  forth, 


faint  in  the  light  of  suspended  lamps,  which,  clouded 
in  thin  fabrics,  cast  no  shadows  and  softened  all  con 
tours.  A  rich  massing  of  hammered  gold  and  silver, 
of  exquisite  bronzes  and  ivories,  of  hangings  and  rugs, 
was  softened  to  grace  by  their  perfect  arrangement,  and 
over  that  in  turn  was  a  fine  breath  of  daintiness.  My 
astonishment  grew  as  the  significance  of  it  came  over 
me.  Did  this  girl,  all  seeming  innocence,  gentleness, 
and  kindness,  feel  none  of  the  crime  and  blood  with 
which  these  treasures  were  drenched  ?  Yet  only  the 
sweetest  of  spirits  could  have  cast  upon  this  charnel- 
house  loot  the  cleansing  that  held  its  grisly  suggestion 
back. 

She  had  been  moving  about  and  gently  chatting,  and 
I  had  made  empty  responses.  At  last  I  discovered  that 
she  was  growing  nervous.  A  heavy  crash  of  thunder 
brought  out  the  cause.  She  looked  anxious,  and  said  : 

"  The  storm  is  near.  You  must  go  before  it  breaks. 
Beela  " —  I  noted  her  odd  pronunciation  of  the  final 
syllable  —  "  said  that  if  he  didn't  return  in  ten  minutes 
you  must  go  without  him,  but  I  can't  think  of  that. 
He  has  been  gone  much  longer." 

I  tried  to  assure  her  that  we  could  go  alone,  but  still 
she  was  uneasy.  Christopher  and  I  rose.  She  came 
and  laid  a  hand  on  my  arm. 

"  Wait  a  little  while."  She  hesitated  over  the  next 
words.  "  Do  you  like  Beela  —  Beelo?" 

"  Very  much,"  I  answered  dully. 

A  liquid  softness  entered  her  beautiful  eyes,  and  with 
it  a  sparkle  of  the  old  Lentala  —  and  of  Beelo  too. 

"  I  am  going  to  tell  you  a  secret,"  she  went  on. 
"You  will  keep  it?  —  and  you,  Christopher?  And 
you'll  not  let  Beelo  know?" 

[   '32  ] 


We  pledged  ourselves.  She  removed  her  hand,  looked 
down,  and  while  busying  herself  with  a  readjustment 
of  her  girdle,  said,  very  low  : 

"  Beelo  isn't  a  boy." 

Her  fingers  stopped  in  her  acute  tension.  I  stood 
silent.  With  an  effort  she  raised  her  eyes  to  mine,  and 
hers  betrayed  a  keen  suspense. 

"  Beelo  is  a  girl,"  she  added,  as  though  I  had  not 
heard.  "  Her  name  is  Beela."  She  found  my  look 
coolly  meeting  hers. 

"You  liked  Beelo  the  boy,"  she  groped  on;  "don't 
you  like  Beela  the  girl?" 

"  I  —  I'm  not  acquainted  with  her,"  I  fumbled. 

For  a  moment  the  Lentala  of  the  feast  returned  in  a 
look  of  mischievous  amusement,  followed  by  one  of 
pretended  sorrow.  I  was  enjoying  the  fine  play  in  her 
face. 

"  But  don't  you  see,"  she  asked,  "  that  in  knowing 
and  liking  the  boy,  you  knew  and  liked  the  girl  ? " 

It  would  have  been  impossible  for  me  to  make  her 
understand  that  I  was  not  nimble  in  violent  readjust 
ments  ;  so  I  held  my  peace. 

"  She  was  Beela  the  girl  all  the  time,"  Lentala  in 
sisted.  "  It  couldn't  have  been  anything  but  the  girl 
in  her  that  you  cared  for."  She  did  not  know  in  the 
least  that  she  was  talking  to  the  wind. 

"Of  course,"  agreed  I,  very  uncomfortable. 

My  tone  made  her  turn  impatiently  away.  With 
much  spirit  she  went  on  as  with  ease  and  softness  she 
paced  the  floor : 

"  After  all  she  has  done,  too  !    I  don't  see " 

"  Lentala  !  "  I  interrupted  ;  "  don't  misunderstand. 
I  do  like " 

[   '33  ] 


"  No,  you  don't !  "  Her  voice  was  growing  unsteady. 
"  My  poor  little  Beela  !  I  know  she's  a  madcap,  but 
she  is  good,  she  is  kind.  She  had  to  be  a  boy.  I  made 
her  be  one.  She  couldn't  have  done  what  she  did " 

"  Lentala,  please " 

" unless  she  was  a  boy.  And  now  she  is  shamed 

and  humiliated  !  Don't  let  my  sweet  sister  ever  know 
that.  It  would  break  her  heart.  Poor  little  Beela  !  " 

"  This  is  all  wrong.    I " 

"  Even  for  my  sake  you  might  be  generous.  It 
is " 

Three  strides  brought  me  to  her,  and  I  was  uncon 
scious  of  the  power  in  my  angry  grip  on  her  wrist,  but 
her  tongue  went  silent.  She  raised  her  eyes  under  the 
compulsion  of  mine. 

"  That  is  enough,"  I  said. 

There  was  a  moment's  matching  of  our  forces.  A 
ripple  of  mischievous  and  innocent  surprise  animated 
her,  and  she  laughed  with  the  glee  of  a  gentle  child. 
She  was  very  much  like  her  sister  then. 

A  deepening  thunder-crash  came. 

"  You  must  go  —  now !  I'm  going  with  you.  I 
won't  let  you " 

"  You  shall  not  go,"  I  firmly  said. 

"  I  must.    I  want  to.    I'll  get  a " 

"  No,  Lentala.    Good-night." 

As  I  was  turning  away,  I  saw  the  second  time  in  her 
face  the  look  of  one  whose  road  has  stopped  at  a  wall. 
When  I  smiled  and  bowed  to  her  as  Christopher  and  I 
were  passing  out,  she  was  standing  where  I  left  her, 
looking  blankly  at  me. 


[  '34] 


CHAPTER  XIV.  A  Glimpse  Into  the  Abyss. 
The  Fate  Awaiting  Mr.  Vancouver.  We 
Play  a  Trick  on  the  Natives.  My  Nerves 
Give  Way.  A  Ghastly  Hint  from  Christo 
pher.  A  Perilous  Place. 

HE  DRENCHING,  thunder-ridden  storm 
was  so  favoring  that  I  determined  to  in 
vestigate  Mr.  Vancouver's  circumstances, 
and,  if  possible,  ascertain  the  plans  focus 
ing  in  him  ;  for  since  the  discovery  of 
Beela's  sex,  her  horror  and  timidity  con 
cerning  those  intentions  were  explained. 
I  must  now  take  the  lead,  since  the  work  was  not 
fitted  to  a  woman. 

No  guards  were  outside  Mr.  Vancouver's  hut  when 
we  arrived,  and  the  wetting  of  the  ground  silenced  our 
footfalls.  My  impulse  was  to  enter,  and  cautiously 
ascertain  the  truth ;  but  I  realized  that  the  risk  was 
great.  In  creeping  round  the  hut  we  overheard  two 
native  men  talking  near  the  rear  wall. 

"  Hush ! "  continued  one  of  the  voices.  "He  is 
groaning  again,  and  may  wake." 

In  a  little  while  the  other  remarked,  "  He  is  asleep. 
What  were  you  telling  me?" 

"The  king   is  very  uneasy.    The  people  all  know 
that  the  white  man  is  here." 
"  Is  there  dry  wood  ? " 

"  Yes.  It  is  stored  in  a  thatch  hut  on  the  east  side 
of  the  clearing.  The  people  are  clamoring  for  the 
white  man  to  be  taken  to  the  stone." 

"  That  can't  be  done  while  the  storm  rages." 

[  135  ] 


"  No  ;  but  the  first  hurricane  never  lasts  long.  The 
king  has  promised  Gato  that  the  white  man  shall  be 
sent  to  the  fire  as  soon  as  this  storm  passes.  That  may 
be  tomorrow." 

"  Does  the  white  man  suspect  ? " 

"  Undoubtedly.    He  frets  and  groans." 

"  What  are  these  stories  about  the  Black  Face  ? " 

"  The  scouts  sent  by  Gato  say  that  it  looks  more 
ferocious  than  ever." 

"  Does  the  king  realize  that  the  people  will  rise 
unless  he  consents  to  the  offering  ? " 

"  I  don't  know.  He  is  silent  and  deeply  troubled. 
Danger  stops  any  direction  that  he  can  take.  But  Gato 
is  ready." 

A  horror  that  I  felt  rather  than  understood  came 
over  me,  and,  fearing  that  I  should  betray  our  presence 
by  some  rash  act,  I  was  creeping  away,  when  I  dis 
covered  that  Christopher,  moving  similarly,  had  started 
before  me.  Every  tree-branch  was  a  tempting  club 
with  which  to  break  a  savage  head  and  free  the 
prisoner. 

Instead  of  returning  to  our  hut,  we  went  to  the 
summit  of  the  wall  enclosing  our  valley.  Clearly 
Christopher  required  no  explanation  to  understand  my 
purpose.  With  slow,  sure  caution  we  took  an  east- 
wardly  course,  parallel  with  the  brink  of  the  precipice 
and  at  a  safe  distance  from  any  men  that  might  be 
patrolling  it.  From  time  to  time  we  would  stop,  creep 
nearer  the  edge,  make  a  careful  inspection,  return  in 
silence,  and  go  on.  The  violence  of  the  storm  abated 
somewhat,  thus  making  our  progress  swifter,  but  more 
risky. 

With    true    instinct    Christopher    went    straight    to 

[  isH 


what  we  had  been  seeking, —  the  opening  in  the  forest 
on  the  top  of  the  wall  fronting  the  Face.  The  clear 
space  was  smooth,  level  rock.  One  segment  of  the 
nearly  circular  opening  was  cut  off  by  the  sheer  drop 
of  the  precipice.  Near  that  edge  was  an  exquisitely 
built  circular  stone  platform  some  four  feet  high  and 
ten  in  diameter.  As  we  worked  round  for  a  nearer 
view,  we  discovered  on  its  top  old  marks  of  fire  which 
the  rains  had  not  washed  off.  I  recognized  it  as  the 
objed:  that  I  had  seen  from  the  valley,  opposite  the 
Face.  There  was  a  moon,  but  only  a  faint  glow  from 
it  filtered  through  the  clouds;  occasional  flashes  of 
lightning  gave  us  clearer  seeing.  The  air  was  stifling. 

We  edged  nearer  to  the  cliff,  and  stood  peering 
across  the  valley  as  we  waited  for  light.  It  came,  and 
revealed  the  Face.  The  sodden,  sordid,  worse  than 
bestial  mask,  more  repulsive  than  ever  in  the  gloom  of 
the  storm,  held  its  gaze  fixed  upon  us.  We  were  upon 
the  scene  of  the  unthinkable  tragedy  awaiting  Mr. 
Vancouver. 

We  circled  the  eastern  edge  of  the  clearing.  Soon 
we  found  a  squat  structure  of  thatch,  half  hidden  in 
the  edge  of  the  forest.  It  was  filled  with  neatly  piled 
firewood.  No  surprise  showed  in  Christopher's  face. 

After  further  exploration  of  the  vicinity,  and  satisfied 
that  the  place  was  unguarded,  we  loaded  ourselves  with 
wood  from  the  hut,  and  plunged  into  the  thicket.  A 
short  distance  away  I  had  discovered  a  deep  cleft.  We 
threw  our  loads  into  it;  the  fall  was  long  before  the 
sound  came  from  the  bottom.  Thus,  after  many  trips, 
we  disposed  of  all  the  fuel,  and  hastened  back  to  our 
hut  for  sleep.  The  night  was  far  gone. 

The   storm   broke  afresh,   and   I  lay  sleepless,  and 

[  137  J 


listened  to  the  elemental  furies  at  play.  Every  nerve 
ached,  and  sleep  was  a  sore  need.  Contingencies  riding 
the  hurricane  would  likely  offer  still  heavier  work  for 
tomorrow.  Whatever  innocent  pranks  Beela  might  in 
dulge,  her  profound  seriousness  and  her  appreciation  of 
the  dangerous  risks  in  this  undertaking  were  genuine. 

With  the  swirl  and  dash  of  the  rain  came  the  roar 
of  the  tearing  wind  and  the  mighty  bellow  of  thunder. 
Flash,  peal,  and  boom  rended  the  firmament.  Our 
cabin  braced  itself  and  strained  under  the  tug,  as 
though  digging  its  claws  into  the  ground  to  hold  firm. 
Large  trees  on  the  slope  behind  us  fell  crashing. 

This  was  more  than  a  hurricane  :  it  was  a  tornado ; 
perhaps  worse  yet,  a  typhoon.  Many  ships  ride  out 
the  worst  of  these;  but  mentally  I  saw  brown  men 
being  told  off  to  man  the  promontories  of  the  bight, 
and  to  watch  for  staggering,  heart-broken  specks  on 
the  sea  as  the  wind  following  the  hurricane  urged 
them  on  slowly  to  a  pleasant  beach,  five  hundred 
swordsmen,  an  oily  savage  king  and  a  feast,  and  a  march 
over  the  mountain  to  a  guarded  paradise ;  thence  to 
be  "sent  away"  to  their  homes  —  their  eternal 
homes  —  one  at  a  time!  one  at  a  time!  So  far  as 
civilization  had  reached,  it  had  strangled  an  unspeak 
able  practice  in  these  seas. 

Not  even  the  churn  of  the  storm  in  my  veins  could 
check  the  cold  that  ran  in  my  blood.  Was  the  father 
of  Annabel  to  be  only  the  first  ?  Were  we  waiting  as 
fattening  hogs,  instead  of  being  out  and  afield,  fighting 
a  way  to  liberty,  and  dying,  if  we  must,  as  men 
should?  . 

I  found  myself  off  the  pallet  and  rolling  on  the 
floor. 

[  '38] 


"  Christopher  ?"  I  called,  staggering  to  my  feet. 

"Sir?" 

I  knew  by  the  nearness  of  his  voice  that  he  was 
already  beside  me,  but  invisible  in  the  blackness. 

"  Light  the  lamp.    We  are  going  to  dress." 

He  obeyed  without  a  word.  I  was  feverishly  rum 
maging  for  my  clothes. 

"  There,  sir,"  he  said,  pointing  to  my  moccasins,  but 
neglecting  to  fetch  them  to  me. 

I  had  forgotten  that  my  dress  was  Senatra  and  that 
moccasins  were  the  only  part  of  it  I  had  removed.  I 
made  a  blundering  affair  of  putting  them  on,  for  the 
clutch  of  my  hand  was  shaped  better  for  a  bludgeon 
just  then.  Christopher  was  observing  me  with  a  mild, 
exasperating  patience. 

"  Put  yours  on,"  I  roughly  commanded. 

He  made  still  denser  the  stupidity  in  his  stare,  and 
stood  still. 

"  Hurry  ! "  I  cried. 

"Sir?" 

"  Hurry,  I  say  !    You  are  going  too." 

"Me?" 

"  Yes !  We  are  going  to  take  Mr.  Vancouver  away 
from  those  beasts." 

Without  a  change  of  expression  he  made  a  pretense 
of  preparation.  In  doing  so,  he  edged  up  to  the  barred 
door,  placed  his  wide  back  against  it,  and  calmly 
faced  me. 

"What  do  you  mean  by  that?"  I  demanded  in  a 
fury. 

"Sir?" 

"  Stand  aside,  Christopher  ! " 

"Me,  sir?" 

[   139] 


In  exasperation  I  seized  the  copper  vessel  and  ad 
vanced  upon  him.  Not  a  muscle  of  his  body  moved  ; 
his  ape-like  arms  hung  loose;  his  hands  were  open. 
But  it  was  not  his  defenselessness  that  stayed  me.  Far 
more  potent  was  the  deep  devotion  in  his  eyes,  which 
held  a  profounder  sadness  than  usual.  It  was  a  dash  of 
cold  water  on  my  heat,  but  not  my  determination.  In 
all  kindness  I  would  reason  with  him. 

"  Christopher/'  I  asked,  "  do  you  know  what  they 
are  going  to  do  with  Mr.  Vancouver  ?" 

He  omitted  his  formula,  and  simply  gazed  at  me. 

Then  I  told  him,  in  raw,  sore  words.  It  was  the 
first  time  they  had  been  spoken  by  a  member  of  the 
colony. 

I  was  astonished  at  his  placidity  on  hearing  them. 

"  Do  you  understand  ? "  I  had  to  thunder  the  ques 
tion  above  the  outer  din. 

But  he  was  listening  to  sounds  that  the  storm  did  not 
make.  I  waited  impatiently. 

"  They  won't  him,  sir,  if  they  get  you." 

"Why  not?" 

"  You're  younger  'n'  fatter." 

Like  most  other  of  Christopher's  remarks,  this  one 
dealt  in  a  conclusive  terminal,  omitting  postulate  and 
explication;  but  I  understood.  He  had  told  a  long 
and  dramatic  story  in  those  halting  words  — our  blind 
assault,  our  being  beaten  down  and  secured,  and  then 
the  awful  end.  I  wondered  at  that,  and  longed  for 
the  power  to  see  into  the  working  of  his  strangely 
luminous  mind,  its  far  light  behind  its  frontal  darkness. 

"  And  there  ain't  no  dry  wood,  sir." 

The  last  of  the  ice  in  my  blood  broke  and  ran  melt 
ing  before  him.  I  was  very  tired,  and  found  myself 


shifting  on  my  feet  like  a  drunken  man.  Tongues  of 
flame  began  to  slip  through  the  hut  and  dart  hither 
and  thither  with  curious  dips  and  turns.  Some  of  them 
were  purple,  but  the  most  were  crimson.  A  luminous 
vapor  crept  in.  The  boom  of  a  waterfall  rumbled  ;  and 
then  came  a  crashing  subterranean  detonation.  Christo 
pher  was  a  gigantic  ape  floundering  in  a  drowning  sea 
of  steam. 

"  Christopher  !  "  I  cried,  trying  to  catch  the  wall  as 
it  swung  past. 

A  firm,  gentle  arm  went  round  me — an  arm  of  a 
strength  so  great  that  my  most  desperate  struggles 
could  not  break  its  hold,  yet  I  was  a  very  strong  man. 
Slowly  I  was  borne  down  on  my  pallet,  and  a  thin, 
soothing  voice  came  with  a  hand  that  tenderly  closed 
my  eyes  and  held  the  lids  down.  My  breathing  came 

easier. 

##**###** 

It  was  daylight,  and  Christopher  was  standing  in  the 
open  door,  looking  out.  The  rain  had  ceased,  but  the 
morning  brightness  was  smothered  under  the  overhead 
lowering.  The  pleasant  odor  of  coffee  perfumed  the 
hut.  Without  appearing  to  notice  my  waking,  Christo 
pher  served  my  breakfast,  but  said  nothing.  A  dull 
lassitude  made  the  straw  bed  more  inviting  than  my 
feet. 

Beela's  cheery  good-morning  an  hour  later  was 
checked  in  alarm  when  she  entered  and  found  me 
prone;  but  her  electric  vitality  palpitated  through  me 
and  brought  me  smiling  to  a  sitting  posture.  Her  in 
quiring  look  at  Christopher  read  nothing  in  the  bland 
face.  A  shadow  of  uneasiness  drifted  through  her  eyes, 
but  she  drove  it  away. 


"  Good !  "  she  said.  "  I'm  glad  you  are  resting. 
Lie  down  again/*  She  dropped  to  a  seat  beside  me  on 
the  straw,  and  pushed  my  head  down. 

"That's  better, —  Choseph."  Her  hand  was  on  my 
forehead. 

"Joseph/*  I  insisted. 

"  You  don't  like  the  way  I  talk,  Ch  —  Dzhoseph  ?  " 
banteringly,  stealing  sly  hands  to  mine  and  pretending 
to  stare  mockingly  at  me  while  peering  into  my  eyes. 

"  Very  well,  Beelo.  Did  you  square  yourself  with 
the  king  and  have  a  good  rest  last  night  ? " 

"Of  course.    Do  you  think  any  king " 

"Stop  that." 

"What?" 

"  Trying  to  see  if  I'm  sick.  Even  though  I  were 
dead,  your  coming  would  bring  me  to  life." 

"  My  !    Did  you  hear  that,  Christopher  ? " 

The  sensible  man  did  not  answer,  nor  even  look  at 
her.  She  made  a  mouth  at  his  back,  withdrew  her 
hand,  and  edged  away  a  few  inches.  Had  I  made  a 
slip  after  that  confidence  and  caution  from  Lentala  ?  I 
roused  myself. 

"  What's  the  news,  little  brother  ?  What  game  and 
what  killing  today  ? " 

Her  face  fell  grave.  "  Something  has  happened  with 
you  since  I  saw  you  last  night,  Choseph." 

I  told  her  all,  and  she  held  her  breath  over  the 
audacity  of  our  work. 

"I  —  I  shouldn't  have  dared  to  suggest  it,"  she  said 
with  charming  helplessness  as  she  gave  Christopher 
and  me  a  look  of  wondering  admiration.  "  It  was 
splendid,  Choseph  !  "  Her  dear  leaning  girlishness,  so 
natural  and  unconscious,  started  a  tumult  in  me,  and  it 


was  hard  for  me  to  keep  the  deception  of  her  sex  at 
work.  "  Now,"  she  went  on,  "  Mr.  Vancouver  is  safe 
so  long  as  the  weather  is  bad ;  and  when  it  clears,  time 
will  be  needed  to  gather  dry  wood.  We'll  do  nothing 
for  the  present." 

"  But  we  must  be  ready,"  I  firmly  protested,  sitting 
up.  "  This  matter  is  in  my  hands  and  Christopher's 
now,  not  yours,  my  lad,  for  this  is  work  that  only  men 
can  plan  and  do." 

The  timidity  in  her  look  was  new,  but  not  less 
charming  than  her  surrender. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do,  Choseph?"  she  in 
quired  with  a  mocking  exaggeration  of  a  helpless  reli 
ance  that  was  quite  genuine. 

"  We  shall  be  ready  to  take  Mr.  Vancouver  by  stealth 
or  force  the  moment  that  aftual  danger  comes  near 
him.  We  will  bring  him  to  this  hut  and  hide  him 
here.  But  a  man  from  the  colony  will  be  needed  to 
guard  him.  I  am  going  immediately  to  bring  one  out 
for  that  purpose." 

Her  eyes  kindled  with  alarm.  "  No,  no,  Choseph ! 
That  would  be  impossible.  You  couldn't  find  the  way 
nor  pass  the  guard.  I  will  go."  Argument  and  per 
suasion  were  equally  useless ;  she  knew  when  to  be 
firm.  "  I  will  go,"  was  her  answer  to  everything,  and 
she  came  to  her  feet.  "  You  and  Christopher  come 
with  me  to  the  summit  of  the  wall,  and  there  you'll 
hide  near  the  guard,  and  wait.  I'll  bring  the  man 
nearly  to  the  place  and  send  him  ahead,  and  give  you 
a  signal.  You  must  trick  the  guard  out  of  the  way,  and 
meet  him ;  I  will  follow.  It  would  ruin  everything 
for  me  to  be  seen." 

I  agreed,  and  told  her  to  bring  Hobart. 

[  143  ] 


"  Beelo,"  I  said,  "  you  understand  that  we  have  ac 
complished  one  of  the  tasks  for  which  you  brought  us 
out  of  the  valley,  and  in  doing  so  have  learned  the  fate 
awaiting  our  colony/' 

Her  face  at  once  grew  pinched.  "  Don't  speak  of 
it,  Choseph  !  "  she  cried.  "  I  don't  know  whether  you 
have  or  not,  and  I  don't  know  what  is  in  your  mind. 
Simply  think  of  saving  Mr.  Vancouver." 

"  Of  course,  dear  lad,"  I  agreed  ;  "  but  we  must  be 
planning  also  for  means  to  leave  the  island,  since  only 
something  awful  awaits  us  here.  You  must  tell  me  all 
that  I  should  know.  I  won't  dance  any  longer  to  your 
mysteries  and  concealments." 

It  was  as  though  I  had  struck  her.  She  stared,  her 
eyes  flooding,  her  lips  trembling. 

"  Choseph,"  she  answered,  "  there  are  things  that 
you  must  see  and  hear  for  yourself,  and  they  will  come 
tonight  and  tomorrow.  I'll  take  you " 

"  I  must  know  now,"  I  demanded,  not  realizing  the 
harshness  of  my  tone. 

"Choseph,  I " 

"  Did  you  speak  to  me,  sir  ? "  came  from  Christo 
pher,  standing  behind  her. 

"No,  Christopher.    We'll  wait,  dear  little  brother." 

The  sunshine  came  swimming  into  her  eyes  again, 
and  she  made  a  grimace  of  triumph  in  which  was  an 
understanding  that  Christopher  had  disciplined  me. 

"  You'll  be  good  now,  won't  you,  Choseph  ? "  It 
was  said  in  her  most  teasing  manner,  and  I  smiled. 

We  started  under  an  angry  sky  through  which  heavy 
cloud-masses  tumbled.  It  was  a  cautious  journey.  The 
very  air  seemed  filled  with  expectancy.  On  the  way 
we  formulated  a  plan  for  tricking  the  guard. 

[   '44  j 


In  approaching  the  point  of  egress  from  the  valley, 
Beela  practiced  the  slyness  of  a  lynx  and  the  silence  of 
a  serpent.  Every  step  was  studied  lest  a  twig  snap ; 
the  leaves  on  the  ground  had  been  softened  by  the  rain. 
Presently  we  sighted  the  guard  —  a  draggled  lot,  un 
used  to  exposure  and  dispirited  by  the  weather.  There 
Beela  left  us  in  hiding.  I  now  understood  the  perils 
that  she  had  breasted  in  every  trip  to  the  valley.  If 
they  were  so  difficult  under  these  conditions,  how 
much  more  they  must  have  been  when  fair  weather 
made  the  guard  alert  and  the  ground  noisy  under  foot ! 

Beela  was  to  warn  us  of  Hobart's  coming  by  giving  a 
certain  bird-call  thrice.  Christopher's  answering  signal 
would  be  notice  to  Beela  that  Hobart  was  safe. 

The  savages,  not  twenty  paces  away  —  at  least  two 
dozen  stalwart  men  —  were  variously  squatting,  sitting, 
and  lounging.  They  were  in  a  compact  group,  and 
were  talking  in  low  voices,  but  with  an  animation  un 
usual  to  the  race.  I  motioned  Christopher  to  follow, 
and  we  crept  nearer. 

Some  important  news  had  just  been  brought  by  the 
relief  guard. 

"And  so  the  king  isn't  going  to  wait  for  night," 
said  one,  as  though  the  news  was  surprising. 

"  That  is  true/'  came  the  answer.  "  He  fears  that 
the  ground  will  shake  at  any  time.  Besides,  the  storm 
will  likely  come  again  tonight,  and  the  great  fire  would 
be  impossible  then." 


[  145] 


CHAPTER  XV.  The  Lash  in  Unwilling  Hands. 
How  We  Outwitted  the  Guard.  A  Sword 
Encounter  With  a  Native.  Rawley  Gives 
Me  a  Sensational  Surprise.  The  Tragedy 
to  Mr.  Vancouver  Delayed. 


WAS  absorbed  in  conjuring  up  plans  for 
Mr.  Vancouver's  rescue ;  but  the  more 
I  thought  of  it,  the  madder  the  under 
taking  seemed.  Suppose  we  should  take 
him ;  would  not  the  whole  island  swarm 
in  a  search  ? 

I  had  calculated  that  Beela  and  Hobart 
should  come  in  four  hours.  More  than  half  that  time 
was  already  gone  when  Christopher  and  I  returned  to 
our  original  hiding-place.  That  the  storm,  the  Black 
Face,  and  Mr.  Vancouver's  fate  were  interwoven,  there 
could  be  no  doubt.  Barring  hindering  contingencies, 
matters  were  rapidly  drawing  to  a  crisis.  If  the  neces 
sity  for  urgent  action  on  Mr.  Vancouver's  account 
should  arise  before  Beela's  return  with  Hobart,  that 
young  man  would  be  caught  in  a  trap,  as  there  would 
be  none  but  savages  to  meet  him.  In  whatsoever  direc 
tion  I  turned,  many  chances  for  a  fatal  slip  and  added 
complications  appeared. 

A  solution  of  one  branch  of  the  problem  crept  out 
of  the  strain, —  that  of  clearing  the  way  for  Hobart.  I 
mentioned  it  to  Christopher,  and  was  gratified  at  his 
acquiescence. 

"  But  what  about  Mr.  Vancouver  ? "   I  asked. 
"  We  have  to  wait  for  her,  sir,"  he  answered  after 
listening,  and  his  manner  was  final. 

[  146] 


The  triple  bird-note  came.  We  waited.  It  was 
repeated.  I  slipped  round  to  the  trail  used  by  the  guard, 
and  openly  approached  them.  They  stared  at  me  in 
silence.  Beela  had  told  me  that  in  an  emergency 
Christopher  and  I,  to  explain  peculiarities  of  our  ap 
pearance  that  no  disguise  could  conceal,  should  explain 
that  we  were  from  the  western  end  of  the  island,  where 
some  white  blood  had  mingled  with  the  native,  pro 
ducing,  with  other  deviations  from  the  normal  type, 
men  of  a  more  aggressive  and  daring  disposition,  which 
gave  them  an  advantage  over  the  natives  at  this  end, 
and  that  on  occasion  the  king  called  on  the  western 
men  for  special  services. 

"Why  haven't  you  done  your  duty?"  I  sternly 
demanded. 

The  guard  showed  only  dull  surprise,  none  either 
moving  or  speaking. 

"  Haven't  you  seen  the  Black  Face  scowling  ? "  I 
went  on.  "  Go  immediately  and  attend  to  your  duty, 
or  the  Face  won't  wait  for  a  white  man." 

They  were  impressed  and  frightened.  "  What  shall 
we  do  ? "  asked  one. 

"  Clean  the  stone  in  the  clearing,  and  so  make  it 
ready.  Every  one  of  you  go,  at  once.  Then  come 
back  here." 

They  looked  from  one  to  another,  bewildered,  the 
order  evidently  being  extraordinary.  "And  leave  the 
pass  unguarded  ? "  the  same  one  inquired. 

"  Am  I  not  here  ?    Go  immediately !  " 

"  Did  Gato  send  you  ?  "  asked  a  big  fellow,  advanc 
ing,  sword  in  hand.  His  weapon  was  held  threaten 
ingly,  and  scraped  the  bushes  as  he  came. 

Not  daring  to  take  any  chances  with  him,  and  not 

[  '47  ] 


having  had  sufficient  experience  with  these  people  to 
interpret  their  motive  from  their  conduct,  I  sprang  past 
him  before  he  could  raise  his  weapon,  snatched  a 
sword  from  an  astonished  native,  backed  away  to  keep 
the  crowd  before  me  until  I  had  faced  the  one  who 
had  advanced  upon  me,  and  went  at  him  with  a  de 
termination  that  opened  his  eyes  and  instindtively 
brought  his  sword  to  guard.  I  discovered  that  the 
sword  which  I  held  was  a  heavy  affair,  broad  and  very 
old-fashioned.  Before  my  inexpert  antagonist  knew 
what  had  happened,  my  sword  had  twisted  his  from 
his  grasp  and  sent  it  flying  into  the  bushes,  and  my 
point  was  at  his  breast.  There  was  an  excited  move 
ment  in  the  crowd,  but  before  anything  could  be  done 
I  loudly  said  to  my  captive : 

"  I  have  a  good  mind  to  kill  you.  Take  your  squad 
to  the  clearing  at  once." 

"  Yes,"  he  hastily  agreed,  staring  at  me  in  wonder, 
and  added,  as  his  interest  overcame  his  panic,  "  Are 
they  coming  with  him  soon  ? " 

"That  is  neither  your  affair  nor  mine.  If  you  don't 
go  instantly  I'll  arrest  the  entire  squad  and  take  you 
all  to  the  palace." 

They  obediently  marched  away. 

In  returning  to  Christopher  I  made  a  detour,  so  as 
to  pass  the  spot  where  Hobart  was  to  appear.  I  had 
instructed  Christopher  to  remain  a  short  distance  away, 
as  it  would  be  easier  for  one  to  meet  Hobart  than  two. 
My  real  reason,  which  I  did  not  mention  to  Christo 
pher,  was  that  as  a  native  his  appearance  was  one  of 
singular  ferocity.  I  did  not  wish  to  run  the  risk  of 
shocking  Hobart  out  of  his  self-command. 

To    my    astonishment,    Rawley,   not    Hobart,    rose 

[  148  ] 


above  the  edge  of  the  bluff.  Perhaps  my  angry  ex 
asperation  showed  in  my  manner,  for  Rawley,  after  a 
startled  glance,  and  seeing  me  alone,  sprang  upon  me 
in  the  moment  of  my  hesitation.  His  leap  was  swift 
and  stirring,  but  I  avoided  him,  and  began  to  speak  in 
a  low  voice.  It  had  no  effecT:.  Rawley  sprang  again. 
I  caught  the  violent  thrust  of  his  body,  and  an  elbow 
better  trained  than  he  had  expected  took  him  in  the 
throat,  crashed  his  teeth  together  jarringly,  and  sent 
him  reeling  and  strangling. 

I  again  spoke,  but  he  was  too  dazed  to  hear,  and 
came  at  me  again,  more  warily,  with  the  glare  of 
killing  in  his  eyes,  and  still  not  heeding  my  pacific 
words.  The  natural  grace  with  which  he  began  to 
work  for  an  opening  gave  his  feline  ease  a  threat  that 
set  me  tingling.  He  was  desperately  in  earnest,  and  my 
windpipe  was  his  objective.  There  was  no  falter  in  his 
play,  which  I  critically  observed  as  I  stood  on  the  de 
fensive.  And  then  it  came  to  me  that  this  was  neither 
the  madness  of  fear  nor  the  desperation  of  the  cornered 
coward,  but  the  awakening  of  that  ultimate  manhood 
in  him  which  for  so  long  had  been  held  down  by  an 
artificial  life.  Even  had  he  not  forced  me  to  silence, 
the  game  was  so  fine  and  exciting  that  I  should  have 
been  tempted  to  cease  my  efforts  to  explain  in  my  desire 
to  see  it  through. 

As  his  leaps  were  astonishingly  clever  and  he  might 
land  at  any  moment,  I  began  to  crowd  him.  While 
moving  to  do  so,  I  heard  Christopher's  signal  to  Beela, 
but  did  not  pause  to  see  where  he  was ;  Rawley  also 
must  have  heard  it,  for  something  spurred  his  activities. 
In  order  to  save  Beela  from  the  trap  in  which  he  sup 
posed  himself  to  have  fallen,  he  must  finish  me  at  once. 

[   H9  J 


I  dodged  his  next  spring,  but  his  fingers  scraped  my 
throat.  Then  he  found  himself  crushed  in  my  arms. 
The  short  blows  which  he  sent  into  my  ribs  had  no 
effect,  but  they  were  delivered  with  a  will.  Beela  rose 
above  the  summit,  and  understood  all  at  a  glance. 

But,  Beela-like,  she  saw  only  that  it  was  ridiculous. 
Without  taking  the  trouble  to  enlighten  Rawley,  who 
desisted  as  soon  as  he  saw  her  laughing,  she  passed 
from  surprise  into  unrestrained  mirth.  Rawley,  stand 
ing  away  from  me,  stared  at  her  in  astonishment. 

Seeing  no  sign  of  Hobart,  I  sharply  inquired  in  the 
native  tongue  where  he  was. 

"  Captain  Mason  sent  this  one  instead/'  she  answered 
after  finding  her  breath. 

I  was  aghast.    "What  reason  did  he  give?" 

"  None,  Choseph.  He  thought  you  would  under 
stand,  I  suppose." 

The  blunder  was  incredible.  Here  were  Mr.  Van 
couver  and  Rawley,  the  arch-enemies  of  the  colony,  sent 
out  armed  with  fresh  opportunity  for  destroying  us,  and 
we  charged  with  the  safety  of  their  lives !  The  game 
had  been  sufficiently  difficult  and  dangerous  without 
that.  I  bitterly  resented  Captain  Mason's  course.  He 
was  aware  of  the  antagonism  between  Rawley  and  me. 

"  Why  did  Captain  Mason  send  him  ?"  I  demanded. 

"He  begged  to  come,  Choseph." 

That  staggered  me.  What  had  happened  to  the 
man  to  change  him  so  ?  "  What  did  he  say  ?"  I  asked. 

"  I  don't  know.  He  said  little,  although  he  was 
very  much  in  earnest.  On  the  way  he  said  to  himself 
several  times,  '  She  called  me  a  coward.  They  all 
think  I'm  a  coward/  ' 

Christopher  had  come  up  and  was  standing  placidly 

[  150] 


by.  Of  a  sudden  Rawley  recognized  me  as  the  savage 
who  had  visited  Mr.  Vancouver  in  the  camp.  He  was 
composed,  but  had  not  yet  discovered  my  real  identity. 
A  word  from  Beela  disclosed  Christopher  and  me  to 
him.  It  broke  in  a  crash  on  the  young  man.  What 
reflections  were  belaboring  him  I  could  only  guess 
from  the  shame  crimsoning  his  face.  I  took  his  hand. 

"  Mr.  Rawley/1  I  said,  "  I  am  sorry  that  this  has 
happened  between  us." 

I  interrupted  something  that  he  was  trying  to 
stammer  by  telling  Beela  how  I  had  disposed  of  the 
guard.  "They'll  soon  return,"  I  added.  "We  must 
leave." 

"  Yes,  but  we  must  find  out  first  whether  they  dis 
covered  the  loss  of  the  wood.  Several  hours  would  be 
required  to  bring  up  fresh  fuel.  Don't  you  think  it's 
very  interesting,  Choseph  ?  My !  how  solemn  you 
look !  " 

Her  careless  insolence  tried  me,  for  the  peril  was 
great. 

"  It's  a  pity  you  never  had  any  one  to  teach  you  to 
be  serious,"  I  let  fly. 

"  That  would  be  the  funniest  thing  of  all,"  she  re 
turned,  amused.  "Would  you  like  to  try  it?" 

Her  sweet  archness  made  me  take  a  half  angry,  half 
possessing  step  forward,  but  a  look  stopped  me. 

"  They  are  coming  !  "  said  she,  and  we  hid. 

The  savages  were  more  animated  than  before,  and 
they  wondered  among  themselves  when  the  white  man 
would  be  brought  up  from  the  settlement,  and  whether 
all  or  any  of  themselves  would  be  relieved  from  guard 
duty,  that  they  might  witness  the  proceedings.  It  was 
clear  that  they  had  not  missed  the  wood. 

[  '5'  ] 


We  slipped  away.  When  we  had  come  near  our 
hut,  Beela  asked  us  to  wait  while  she  took  Rawley  to 
that  hiding-place. 

"Beelo,"  I  firmly  said,  "you  don't  understand. 
That  man  and  I  cannot  live  together." 

She  regarded  me  with  a  suspicious-looking  sadness. 

"  Enemies  among  yourselves,  Choseph  !  Is  this  the 
best  that  wise  men  with  so  much  at  stake  can  do  ? " 

With  a  smile  I  took  her  hand.  "  Thank  you,  dear 
little  brother,"  I  said.  "  I  will  do  my  part/' 

Tears  easily  came  to  Beela's  eyes,  and  made  them 
moist  now. 

"  But  you  and  Christopher  are  not  to  stay  here  any 
longer.  Wouldn't  you  like  to  be  nearer  the  beautiful, 
the  good,  the  angel  Lentala  ?  " 

"  Explain,  lad." 

"  Wait  till  I  come  back/' 

She  darted  to  the  hut  with  Rawley,  and  soon  re 
turned. 

"  The  first  thing,"  she  said,  "is  to  find  out  the  plans 
for  Mr.  Vancouver.  Although  the  wood  is  gone,  the 
king  won't  be  balked,  and  the  getting  of  more  wood 
will  be  but  a  matter  of  hours.  When  we  discover  that 
the  preparations  are  really  afoot,  Mr.  Vancouver  must 
be  taken  by  you.  Before  that,  there  is  plenty  to  do." 

We  struck  out  for  the  slope  overlooking  the  main 
settlement,  and  on  the  way  passed  near  the  hut  where 
Mr.  Vancouver  was  held.  Beela  disappeared  within 
and  soon  returned  with  the  news  that  the  threatening 
weather  was  holding  everything  in  abeyance. 

Avoiding  roads,  we  breasted  the  verdured  heights 
and  worked  round  the  suburbs.  As  we  mounted,  the 
view  expanded.  The  settlement,  embowered  among 

[  '52] 


trees,  made  the  fairest  picture  I  had  ever  beheld.  I 
longed  to  see  it  under  the  mellow  sunshine,  which  would 
make  its  colors  more  vivid ;  but  even  without  that,  the 
scene  was  satisfying.  It  was  a  considerable  city,  which 
had  grown  more  by  natural  accretion  than  by  plan. 
Broad,  tree-lined  highways  with  curves  instead  of  right 
lines  swept  lengthwise  through  it.  Many  houses  were 
of  stone  roughly  laid  up,  and  with  roofs  of  mud  or 
thatch.  Remarkable  effects  had  been  secured  by  use  of 
the  native  stone  in  its  color  variations.  Of  exceeding 
beauty  was  a  pleasant  stream  which  loitered  through 
the  settlement. 

Most  conspicuous  was  the  palace  of  the  king,  with 
its  accessory  buildings  and  walled  grounds.  Unlike  all 
the  other  houses,  the  palace  was  two  stories  in  height, 
was  of  great  size,  and  sat  in  generous  grounds  enclosed 
with  a  massive  stone  wall.  I  discovered  Lentala's  quar 
ters  ;  they  were  in  a  wing.  Hamlets  with  adjoining 
farms  dotted  the  farther  slope  and  stretched  up  the 
valley  ;  there  were  still  more,  said  Beela,  in  other  parts 
of  the  island. 

With  our  further  climbing,  the  ocean  rose  on  the 
horizon,  and  a  modern  sea-going  vessel  sprang  up  in 
shore  in  a  harbor  at  the  foot  of  the  settlement.  My 
heart  leaped  as  I  studied  her. 

"What  ship  is  that,  Beelo  ? "   I  exclaimed. 

"  Yours,  Choseph,"  she  answered  with  a  bright 
smile.  "  I  was  waiting  for  you  to  find  it.  That  is 
what  is  to  take  your  people  home  if  a  great  earthquake 
comes  and  we  can  bring  them  out  of  the  valley.  The 
king  wanted  to  destroy  it,  but  Lentala  persuaded  him 
not  only  to  save  it,  but  to  put  it  in  order,  as  he  might 
need  it  some  time." 

[  153  ] 


That  she  had  reserved  this  precious  information  for 
so  dramatic  a  use  did  not  impress  me  at  the  time.  Not 
till  now  did  I  realize  that  her  purely  feminine  instindt 
for  the  theatrical  made  so  large  a  figure  in  her  with- 
holdings  and  revelations. 

My  throat  filled.  I  seized  Christopher's  arm  and 
tried  to  speak,  but  no  words  issued,  and  I  found  that 
he  was  already  gazing  seaward.  I  had  never  seen  in 
his  eyes  such  wistfulness,  so  far  and  deep  a  vision,  as 
when  he  raised  them  to  mine. 

From  him  I  turned  to  Beela,  and  found  a  look  of 
negledl  and  expectancy. 

"  Dear  little  brother,"  I  said,  and  extended  my 
hand ;  but  she  pouted,  and  put  her  arms  behind  her. 

"  I  am  not  your  dear  little  brother/'  she  said,  her 
lip  trembling.  "  I  am  a  savage.  You  gave  your  first 
joy  to  one  of  your  race."  The  pain  in  her  face  was 
deep. 

"  Forgive  me,  lad."  I  was  very  humble,  but  her 
swimming  eyes  were  turned  away,  and  there  was  a 
swelling  in  her  throat.  What  could  I  say  ?  how  make 
her  understand  ?  "  Beelo,  I " 

"  It  can't  be  explained,"  she  interrupted,  turning 
sadly  away ;  and  we  went  on  in  silence. 

All  at  once,  without  any  visible  cause,  she  was  her 
sunny,  mischievous  self  again.  I  was  exceedingly 
anxious  for  information, —  what  had  become  of  the 
Hope's  salvable  cargo ;  whether  her  seizure  by  us  was 
part  of  the  plan  to  which  we  were  working.  But  I 
had  not  the  courage  to  mention  the  vessel  again,  lest 
pain  come  to  Beela's  face.  Ever  since  her  return  from 
the  valley  I  had  been  anxious  for  her  report  as  to  any 
plan  of  action  that  she  had  arranged  with  Captain 

[  154] 


Mason,  and  I  now  conjectured  that  she  had  deferred  it 
until  we  should  see  our  vessel.  With  a  blunder  in  taft 
I  had  closed  her  lips. 

"  Now/'  said  she,  "  we'll  return  and  keep  an  eye  on 
Mr.  Vancouver.  Do  you  think  you  know  the  settle 
ment  now  and  could  make  your  way  in  the  night 
through  it  ? " 

"  Perfectly,"  wondering  at  her  impressiveness. 

"  And  do  you,  Christopher  ? " 

"  Yes,  ma'am." 

Unmistakably  she  had  a  very  intelligent  purpose  in 
thus  making  us  acquainted  with  the  topography  of  the 
settlement  and  the  presence  of  our  vessel.  With  that 
idea  I  began  to  make  a  closer  study  of  the  approaches 
and  thoroughfares,  although  I  could  form  no  concep 
tion  of  means  whereby  the  colony  might  use  them 
against  the  overwhelming  horde  of  armed  natives. 
But  Beela's  comely  head  was  packed  with  shrewdness. 

The  weather  became  more  threatening  with  the 
approach  of  evening.  At  night,  Beela  left  us  concealed 
near  the  prison  hut,  and  went  to  bring  our  supper. 

After  she  had  returned  and  we  had  eaten,  she  sug 
gested  that  Christopher  and  I  go  and  see  the  prisoner, 
and  learn  all  that  we  could.  Gato  would  not  be  on 
duty,  and  the  light  was  dim.  Thence  we  should  go 
to  the  postern  in  the  palace  wall,  and  there  be  met  by 
her.  Then  she  left. 

When  we  were  near  the  hut  a  shadow  leaped  out 
of  the  ground,  and  challenged.  I  answered  as  Beela 
had  instructed,  and  the  guard  stepped  aside.  We 
entered,  and  the  two  natives  sitting  with  the  prisoner 
gave  us  only  a  glance.  In  an  authoritative  manner  I 
bade  them  wait  outside,  and  they  obediently  went. 

t'55] 


Mr.  Vancouver  was  sitting  on  a  stool,  his  head 
bowed  in  dejection,  but  he  quickly  straightened,  and 
drilled  us  with  a  keenly  questioning  look,  in  which 
fear,  anxiety,  and  hope  were  present.  It  was  evident 
that  he  was  profoundly  suspicious.  He  was  too  shrewd 
not  to  see  the  significance  of  his  being  kept  under 
guard  in  a  hovel  instead  of  being  the  king's  guest. 

I  asked  him  in  Senatra  English  if  he  was  comfort 
able.  Over  his  haggard  face  flashed  an  eager  interest. 

"  That  is  nothing,"  he  impatiently  answered.  I 
want  to  know  why  I  am  kept  here." 

"  Do  you  really  expeft  to  see  the  king  ?"  I  asked. 

Restarted.    "What  do  you  mean?"  he  demanded. 

"  What  do  you  think  you  are  here  for  ? " 

"The  king  sent  for  me  —  for  a  conference."  A 
red  light  came  into  his  eyes. 

"  A  conference.  Suppose  he  has  made  up  his  mind 
that  he  can  dispose  of  the  white  people  without  your 
help,  and  that  you  happen  to  be  first." 

The  sallowness  that  already  had  entered  his  face 
since  his  imprisonment  became  livid,  and  the  red  light 
flared. 

"  To  be  sent  away  ?  "  he  thickly  asked. 

"  Yes.  Sent  away.  That  is  as  good  a  name  for  it 
as  any  other." 

I  had  ignored  Christopher's  gentle  tug  at  my  sleeve. 
A  quiver  ran  through  Mr.  Vancouver  as  if  a  knife  had 
been  slipped  between  his  ribs.  It  was  with  difficulty 
that  he  found  breath  for  speech. 

"  Doesn't  the  king  know  that  I  can  make  him  in 
credibly  rich  from  his  gold  and  silver  and  diamond 
mines?  Doesn't  he  understand  that " 

"  Perhaps  he  is  as  rich  as  he  cares  to  be.    Besides,  he 

[  '56] 


has  never  trusted  a  white  man  ;  and  why  should  he 
trust  one  that  betrays  his  own  friends  ? "  I  could  not 
avoid  giving  him  that  thrust. 

He  came  weakly  to  his  feet,  terror  and  despair  in 
every  line. 

"  Did  the  king  send  you  to  say  this  ?"   he  gasped. 

I  made  no  answer.  The  man  sent  a  wild  glance 
about  as  though  to  measure  his  strength  with  his  prison, 
and  to  end  all  doubts  quickly  by  any  means.  Then  I 
saw  that  his  wits  were  gone,  and  that  the  purpose  of 
my  talk,  which  was  to  prepare  him  for  the  revelation  I 
had  come  to  make,  that  he  might  be  on  his  guard, 
had  miscarried. 

Christopher,  in  the  background,  edged  round,  keep 
ing  his  back,  as  I  kept  mine,  to  the  feeble  light.  I 
could  not  imagine  that  Mr.  Vancouver,  desperate 
though  he  was,  would  seize  this  moment  to  try  issues 
with  his  fate ;  but  I  had  not  guessed  soon  enough  that 
the  red  light  meant  madness.  With  a  choking  curse 
he  snatched  up  his  heavy  stool  and  sprang  with  it  up 
raised  in  both  hands  to  crush  me. 

Before  his  leap  was  ended,  a  heavy  body  crashed 
into  him,  and  two  giant  arms  were  cracking  his  joints 
and  sending  the  stool  flying  over  my  head.  The  two 
guards  came  running  in,  but  I  sent  them  back.  Chris 
topher  needed  no  aid. 

The  pinioned  man  rolled  his  head  and  eyes  horribly, 
and  cursed  through  foaming  lips.  He  made  futile 
efforts  to  sink  his  teeth  into  Christopher  ;  he  kicked 
wildly ;  he  squirmed  like  an  animal  under  a  strangling 
hand.  But  Christopher's  arms  knew  the  mercy  of 
strength,  and  he  kept  dropping  soothing  words.  Like 
a  pillar  sunk  deep  in  the  earth  stood  Christopher  while 

[  '57] 


his  prisoner  gasped  curses  and  put  fierce  energy  into 
every  muscle. 

"  I  know  you !  "  he  sputtered  at  me.  "  You  are  the 
infernal  native  dog  that  fooled  me  and  trifled  with  me 
in  camp.  Let  me  at  his  throat,  you  baboon  !  " — to 
Christopher.  "  Loose  me  !  Let  me  die  with  my  arms 
free  ! ''  He  called  the  king  and  me  and  all  the  natives 
unspeakable  names.  "  In  decency  and  mercy,"  he 
fumed,  "  kill  me  at  once  !  I  know  now  what  you  are 
going  to  do  with  me, —  you  cannibals  !  " 

Christopher's  quieting  tongue  was  as  persistent  as 
his  arms,  and  under  them  Mr.  Vancouver  was  gradu 
ally  breaking  down.  Christopher  assured  the  wretch 
that  no  harm  would  befall  him.  The  man  who  could 
resist  such  persuasion  would  be  less  than  human  and 
worse  than  mad.  Mr.  Vancouver's  curses  straggled  off, 
his  struggles  ceased,  and  the  red  flame  died  in  his  eyes. 
Christopher  had  coaxed  reason  back. 

He  seated  Mr.  Vancouver,  bathed  his  face,  and  gave 
him  water  to  drink.  With  a  gentle  touch  he  unlaced 
and  removed  the  sufferer's  shoes,  and  undressed  him. 
The  man  had  become  a  child  in  Christopher's  hands, 
and  was  wholly  docile  when  made  comfortable  in  bed. 

There  had  been  no  personal  heed  of  Christopher  in 
Mr.  Vancouver's  yielding ;  but  it  evidently  occurred 
to  him  at  last  that  here  was  something  strangely  differ 
ent  from  the  manner  of  the  natives  —  something  nearer 
and  humanly  akin.  He  had  been  studying  Christo 
pher  ;  and  when  he  was  composed,  and  Christopher 
was  turning  away,  Mr.  Vancouver  seized  his  arm  and 
held  him,  looking  earnestly  into  his  face,  and  then 
covering  his  figure  with  a  startled  glance.  His  eyes 
opened  with  astonishment. 

[  158] 


"Who  are  you?"   he  demanded  under  his  breath. 

"  You  know,  sir." 

"  Christopher  !  " 

"  Yes,  sir.    Speak  low." 

"What  are  you  doing  here,  disguised  like  that?" 

"  Captain  Mason  sent  us,  sir." 

"What  for?" 

"  To  save  you,  sir.    Don't  talk." 

Mr.  Vancouver  breathed  laboredly.  and  the  veins  in 
his  forehead  bulged. 

"  Who  was  sent  with  you  ?  "   he  faintly  asked. 

"  Him,  sir,"  indicating  me. 

I  saw  the  knot  come  in  the  suffering  man's  throat 
as  he  rolled  his  bloodshot  eyes  upon  me,  half  raised 
himself  on  his  elbow,  and  stared  while  his  breathing 
rasped. 

"  Who  is  he  ? "  came  chokingly,  with  a  clutch  on 
Christopher's  arm. 

"  Mr.  Tudor,  sir." 

A  spasm  caught  Mr.  Vancouver  in  the  chest,  and  a 
rigor  ran  through  him.  His  eyes  closed,  his  head 
swung  back,  his  mouth  fell  open,  and  Christopher 
eased  the  insensible  man  down  on  the  pillow. 


[  159] 


CHAPTER  XVI.  A  Light  in  the  Gloom.  Subtle 
Changes  in  Beela.  A  Startling  Discovery 
in  the  Palace  Vaults.  The  Secrets  of 
the  Council  Chamber  Overheard.  Urgent 
Measures  Planned. 


Ou  ARE  late !  "  blithely  greeted  Beela 
when  we  arrived  at  the  palace  gate  after 
leaving  Mr.  Vancouver.  "  That  shows 
how  much  you  think  of  the  beautiful, 
the  angel,  the  sweet,  the  good  Lentala, 
for  you  are  to  sleep  in  her  quarters 
tonight." 

We  were  just  in  time,  for  the  heavens  were  opening, 
and  the  deluge  was  at  hand. 

With  great  caution  Beela  conducted  us  to  a  chamber 
in  Lentala's  wing  of  the  palace.  Evidently  it  was  a 
sanftuary,  for  it  was  quite  different  from  the  room  in 
which  Lentala  had  received  us,  and  Beela  carelessly 
remarked  that  in  giving  us  the  room,  her  sister  was 
bestowing  a  special  favor,  since  not  even  her  servants 
were  ever  admitted. 

"  Because,"  Beela  chattered  on  as  she  lighted  the 
beautiful  lamps,  "  this  is  where  she  comes  to  lead  alone 
the  life  that  she  dreams  about,  far,  far  away,  where 
there  are  no  Senatras, —  the  life  that  was  born  in  our 
blood,  Choseph,  and  that  we  can  see  very  dimly,  and 
in  our  dreams  only.  But  this  room  helps  Lentala  to 
dream  of  it.  Do  you  remember  the  story  you  told  me 
one  day  ?  She  has  changed  the  room  tonight  merely 
by  bringing  in  these  couches  for  you  and  Christopher 
to  sleep  on." 

[  160] 


I  felt  something  new  in  Beela's  manner, —  a  note  of 
sentiment  singing  low  in  her  voice,  an  augmented  soft 
ness  and  grace  in  her  bearing.  She  appeared  to  be 
struggling  against  it  and  striving  to  be  the  boy  Beelo. 
Some  success  came,  but  the  winning  note  still  sang  in 
her  throat. 

She  opened  an  adjoining  room,  and  disclosed  a  bath. 

"  Your  Senatra  tint  is  a  little  damaged,"  she  cheerily 
said.  "  Wash  it  off;  you'll  not  need  it  tonight.  Here's 
a  fresh  supply  for  tomorrow  morning.  Don't  forget  to 
put  it  on  !  But  there's  much  to  do  before  you  sleep.  I 
am  going  to  take  you  to  the  Council  Chamber.  Dress 
as  quickly  as  possible.  I  have  to  make  some  changes 
myself.  When  you  are  ready,  give  three  light  taps  on 
that  door." 

"Thank  you,  dear  little  brother,  but  where's 
Lentala?" 

"  Lentala  !  Do  you  think  she  can  sit  up  all  night 
waiting  for  callers  ? " 

"We  are  to  see  her  in  the  morning,  then?  " 

Beela  had  been  bustling  over  finishing  touches  for 
our  comfort,  but  my  question  —  perhaps  my  tone  — 
stopped  her. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  see  her  ?"  she  asked. 

"  Of  course." 

«  Why  ? " 

"  Beelo !  Can  you  ask  that  ?  Unless  we  see  Lentala 
whenever  we  come  to  the  palace,  the  jungle  is  more 
comfortable." 

She  turned  away,  pretending  to  be  hurt. 

"  And  so  you  don't  care  for  Beelo.  It  is  nothing  to 
sleep  under  the  same  roof  with  him." 

"  But  Beelo  is  a  part  of  my  life,  dear  lad.    How- 

[  161  ] 


ever  far  away  he  may  be,  he  is  always  with  me. 
Whenever  and  wherever  I  go,  my  dear  little  brother's 
hand  is  in  mine ;  and  no  matter  when  or  where  I  sleep, 
his  sweet  breath  is  on  my  cheek ;  and  the  touch  of  his 
light  fingers  on  my  lids  and  the  ring  of  his  cheery 
laugh  in  my  heart  wake  me  in  the  morning.  In  my 

dreams "  I  paused,  for  Beela  embarrassed  me  by 

the  breathless  interest  with  which  she  was  listening. 

"  In  your  dreams,  Choseph?" 

"Then  Beelo  comes  with  another.  He  leads  that 
one  by  the  hand,  and  smiles  at  me,  and  says  in  his 
musical  voice,  *  This  one  also  you  must  like,  big 
brother,  for  this  is  Beelo's  best  friend.' ' 

She  came  close  and  looked  up  into  my  eyes. 

"That  other  one,  big  brother  ?" 

"  Is  Lentala." 

Her  breath  caught  as  she  moved  away,  and  she  was 
silent  for  a  little  while  as  she  gave  the  last  touches  and 
started  to  leave.  At  the  door  she  threw  me  a  mis 
chievous  glance,  and  said: 

"  You  have  funny  dreams,  Choseph,  but  I'll  tell 
Lentala  you  wish  to  see  her,"  and  was  gone. 

I  had  already  observed  that  no  touch  of  native 
savagery  rested  on  this  room.  Every  article  of  use  or 
adornment  was  of  a  highly  civilized  production.  The 
barbaric  splendor  of  the  reception-room  was  absent 
here,  and  a  dainty,  girlish  simplicity  was  the  note. 
Exceedingly  charming  were  products  of  her  needle 
work  and  other  handicraft  copied  from  foreign  articles. 
There  were  some  English  books  that  showed  signs  of 
hard  use.  I  picked  up  one  and  found  a  dainty  hand 
kerchief  within  it,  and  felt  a  pity  for  Lentala  thus 
reaching  out  for  what  she  could  not  understand. 

[  162] 


Beela  appeared  in  different  clothes  when  I  rapped, 
and  was  much  fresher  and  smarter  than  I  had  ever  seen 
her.  She  looked  conscious  under  my  admiring  glance, 
and  expressed  gratification  at  the  improvement  in  my 
looks. 

"  Beelo,  you  are  as  pretty  as  a  girl.    Fie  !  " 

She  pretended  not  to  hear,  and  was  busy  lighting  a 
lantern. 

"  They  are  all  asleep  in  this  wing,"  she  said.  "  Now 
we'll  go.  Listen  to  the  storm  !  Mr.  Vancouver  is  safe 
for  another  day,  I  hope.  And  still  no  earthquake." 

I  felt  a  twinge,  but  no  opportunity  had  offered  for  my 
telling  her  of  the  incident  in  the  hut.  The  truth  is,  I 
dreaded  lest  she  find  fault  with  Christopher  for  disclos 
ing  our  identity  to  Mr.  Vancouver  and  my  knowledge 
of  his  perfidy. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  say  in  what  lay  the  finer  air 
of  Beela's  dress.  In  cut  the  garments  had  a  masculine 
approach,  but  in  China  they  might  have  passed  for 
feminine.  The  trousers  and  blouse  were  of  fine  dark- 
blue  cloth,  and  were  ample.  In  place  of  the  somewhat 
shabby  straw  hat  was  a  becoming  red  turban,  and  the 
shoes  were  Turkish,  red,  and  richly  embroidered  in 
gold.  The  blouse  opened  like  a  V  at  the  neck,  and  a 
negligee  tie  matching  in  shade  the  turban  and  the  shoes 
was  secured  with  a  splendid  diamond  at  the  bottom  of 
the  V. 

More  insinuating  than  these  outward  things  were 
the  girl's  gentler  voice  and  manner.  There  was  a  hint 
of  the  young  mother  in  her  caressing  look  and  touch, 
and  the  cello  note  in  her  voice  had  fallen  still  softer 
and  smoother. 

In  lighting  the  lantern,  she  disarranged  her  turban 


by  striking  it  against  a  piece  of  furniture.  She  straight 
ened,  and  raised  her  arms  to  readjust  it.  Her  sleeves 
were  wide  and  open,  and  they  slipped  down,  baring 
her  arms. 

I  had  been  trying  with  all  my  might  to  keep  from 
my  mind  the  delicious  thought  of  Beelo's  metamor 
phosis,  but  self-deception  was  no  longer  possible.  I 
must  revel  in  this  new  and  pleasant  experience.  The 
one  duty  that  I  must  observe  was  the  keeping  of  my 
promise  to  Lentala  that  I  would  not  let  her  little  sister 
know  that  I  knew. 

"  Are  we  ready  ? "  cheerily  asked  Beela,  picking  up 
the  lantern  and  darkening  it  with  a  cloth.  "  Come. 
No  talking  till  I  give  you  leave.  We  must  be  careful 
in  this  wing,  for  Lentala's  servants  might  wake.  The 
noises  of  the  storm  will  help  us,  but  the  veranda  is 
drenched.  We  must  take  the  other  way." 

She  opened  the  door  through  which  she  had  entered 
last,  and  we  were  in  darkness  whe.n  she  closed  it ;  but 
I  had  dimly  seen  that  it  was  a  corridor. 

"We  can't  use  the  lantern  yet,"  she  whispered, 
slipping  her  hand  down  my  sleeve  to  my  fingers. 
"  Can  you  find  your  way,  Christopher  ? " 

"  Yes."  There  was  always  something  tragic  in 
Christopher's  whisper. 

"  Do  you  love  me,  Christopher  ? "  she  teasingly 
asked,  squeezing  my  fingers. 

"  Yes,  ma'am." 

It  required  great  stoicism  for  me  to  hold  my  hand 
passive  and  not  return  the  pressure,  but  I  was  amazed 
when  she  abruptly  dropped  my  fingers.  I  could  see 
nothing  except  a  faint  glow  through  the  cloth  about 
the  lantern,  but  I  peremptorily  seized  her  sleeve,  drew 

[  164] 


her  arm  up,  took  her  hand,  and  squeezed  it  hard,  for 
reproof.  She  made  no  resistance.  Beela  was  very  sweet 
in  the  dark, —  I  remembered  the  passage  through  the 
mountain. 

We  almost  immediately  turned  into  a  much  longer 
stretch,  as  I  knew  by  the  whispering  echoes  of  our 
steps ;  and  soon  the  shrouded  light  of  Beela's  lantern 
made  the  walls  visible.  After  leading  us  down  a  dark 
stair  she  halted  before  a  door,  unlocked  it,  ushered  us 
within,  relocked  the  door,  and  removed  the  cloth 
from  the  light. 

This  chamber  was  a  disordered  lumber-room,  filled 
with  odds  and  ends  of  broken  things,  native  and 
foreign.  I  was  less  interested  in  the  rubbish  than  in 
the  new  picture  of  Beela  in  the  ascending  light  from 
the  lantern.  It  made  a  witchery  of  her  chin,  em 
phasized  the  graceful  curve  of  her  lips,  filled  her  deli 
cate  nostrils,  and  threw  her  eyes  into  mystical  shadow. 
I  tried  to  get  her  hand  again,  but  failed.  Beela  in  the 
light  was  not  the  same  as  Beela  in  the  dark. 

She  paused,  and  breathed  more  freely. 

"  We  are  safe  for  a  while  now,"  she  said.  It  was 
hard  to  listen  composedly  to  her  words,  so  sweet  was 
the  tone  of  them. 

She  wound  and  twisted  through  the  stores,  we  fol 
lowing,  and  brought  up  at  a  door  which  a  stranger, 
likely,  never  would  have  found.  This  she  unlocked, 
passed  us  through,  and  secured  behind  us.  The  air  was 
dank  and  musty,  and  despite  the  lantern  there  were  un 
canny  patches  of  phosphorescent  light  on  walls  other 
wise  invisible  as  yet.  The  space  was  roomy,  the  floor 
earthen.  It  proved  to  be  a  large  cellar-like  chamber 
with  a  low  ceiling  supported  by  stone  pillars  groined 


into  arches,  and  was  paved,  furnished  with  grated  win 
dows,  and  sweet  and  dry.  Here  were  immense  stores : 
American-tinned  provisions  in  astonishing  abundance ; 
bale  upon  bale  of  cloth  of  many  kinds  ;  modern  farm 
ing  implements,  and  machinery  and  tools  for  sawyers, 
carpenters,  cabinet-makers,  upholsterers,  and  many 
other  useful  trades ;  and  at  one  side  an  array  of  fire 
arms  and  ammunition. 

Beela  was  watching  me  in  my  astonishment,  for  not 
the  smallest  item  of  this  store  had  I  seen  in  use  by  the 
natives. 

"Don't  you  know  what  it  all  is,  Choseph?"  she 
asked. 

I  shook  my  head. 

"  It  is  the  cargo  of  your  vessel/' 

I  was  speechless.  Two  things  were  clear :  one,  that 
the  water-tight  bulkheads  in  the  Hope  had  not  given 
way  (which  accounted  for  her  pursuit  of  us  instead  of 
sinking),  and  the  other,  that  the  natives  had  carefully 
repaired  all  the  water-damage  possible.  The  thorough 
care  of  the  cargo  very  likely  had  extended  to  the  vessel 
herself. 

My  emotion  was  profound.  I  wrung  Beela's  hand, 
but  something  in  my  eyes  made  her  dim  and  floating. 
Only  vaguely  could  I  see  the  sweet  uplift  and  happi 
ness  in  her  face.  Christopher  was  standing  apart  like  a 
man  of  wood  except  that  his  eyes  were  living.  If  he 
needed  any  expression  from  me  of  the  almost  cruel  joy 
that  filled  me,  he  gave  no  sign,  but  stood  in  the  pathetic 
loneliness  that  forever  invested  him. 

"  We  must  go  on,"  said  Beela.  "  It  is  time  for  the 
king's  privy  council." 

A  devious  way  through  another  storage  vault  filled 


with  things  no  doubt  of  great  value,  the  ascent  of  a 
stone  stair,  a  turning  into  this  passage  and  another  into 
that,  and  a  short  flight  of  steps,  brought  us  at  last  upon 
a  curtained  balcony  overlooking  a  dimly  lighted  council 
hall  of  considerable  size  and  rich  in  savage  appoint 
ments.  The  king  was  on  a  throne  facing  us,  and  in  a 
semi-circle  before  him,  seated  on  rugs  on  the  stone 
floor,  were  old  and  elderly  native  men  splendidly  ap 
pareled.  The  king  was  even  more  sumptuously  robed 
than  on  the  day  of  our  reception  by  him.  He  had 
no  personal  attendants,  for  this,  Beela  explained  in  a 
whisper,  was  not  a  state  council,  but  a  secret  one, 
called  occasionally  for  extraordinary  purposes,  com 
posed  of  selected  wise  men,  and  generally  held  late  at 
night.  The  balcony  where  we  sat  was  for  the  use  of 
the  queen  and  her  feminine  friends  at  state  meetings. 
The  diaphanous  curtains,  of  an  exquisite  native  texture 
and  handsomely  embroidered,  could  be  seen  through 
from  our  side,  which  was  in  shadow,  but  not  from  the 
other. 

One  thing  had  been  puzzling  me  exceedingly.  It 
was  that  no  American  and  European  articles  looted 
from  wrecks  were  in  use  in  their  original  form  by  any 
of  the  natives  except  Lentala  and  Beela. 

"  Because/'  Beela  had  told  me  in  answer  to  my 
question,  "  the  natives  don't  need  them,  and  are  more 
content  without  them.  The  king  is  wise  with  his 
people,  and  they  love  him." 

The  council  was  under  way.  An  old  man  had  been 
droning  something  that  I  did  not  hear,  for  his  voice 
was  weak  and  the  storm  noisy.  The  king  nodded  to 
another,  a  younger  man,  who  came  to  his  splendid  full 
height.  His  gold-embroidered  cloak  of  office  slipped 


from  his  great  right  shoulder  and  arm  after  he  had 
risen  from  his  obeisance. 

"  What  is  the  temper  of  the  Senatras,  Gato  ? "  the 
king  asked. 

"  Very  impatient,  Sire.  There  are  murmurings  and 
small  secret  gatherings.  Rebellion  is  in  the  air." 

The  king  moved  uneasily.  "  And  your  soldiers  ? " 
he  inquired. 

"  I  have  them  in  hand  as  yet,  but  they  are  naturally 
affe&ed  by  the  restlessness  among  the  people,  and  are 
sick  of  waiting  and  of  guarding  the  passes.  They 
have  never  been  on  duty  so  long.  They  love  their 
homes  and  farms,  and  they  can't  understand  the  delay. 
If  a  wreck  should  come  with  this  storm,  where  will 
the  people  from  it  be  held  ? " 

"There  is  plenty  of  room  in  the  valley/ '  snapped 
the  king,  making  an  impatient  gesture.  "  And  don't 
our  people  know  that  the  crowd  we  have  there  is 
different  from  any  castaways  we  have  had  before  ?  Of 
course  we  can't  let  any  of  them  leave  the  island,  for 
they  susped:  its  wealth,  and  would  return  with  soldiers 
and  guns,  and  destroy  us.  But  we  have  to  proceed 
cautiously.  There  are  more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty 
picked  men  in  the  party,  and  their  leaders,  Mason  and 
Tudor,  and  the  giant  ape  Christopher,  are  shrewd, 
bold  men,  and  have  no  fear." 

We  three  were  sitting  close  together,  Beela  in  the 
middle.  One  of  her  hands  stole  out,  took  Christo 
pher's,  squeezed  it,  and  released  it.  The  other  found 
my  hand ;  I  closed  on  its  warm  softness  and  kept  it 
prisoned. 

"  In  some  mysterious  way,"  Gato  explained,  "  they 
have  outwitted  us.  Our  plan  was  to  break  them  up 

[  168  ] 


by  using  the  old  traitor  Vancouver,  but  they  evidently 
discovered  his  treachery,  and  I  have  just  learned  that 
they  sent  him  out  as  our  first  offering  to  the  Black 
Face,  while  letting  him  think  that  he  was  going  to 
betray  them  to  us." 

"  I  suppose,"  said  the  king,  "  that  he  is  as  good  as 
another  for  the  sacrifice.  That  will  satisfy  the  people 
for  a  time,  but  he  is  the  first  and  the  last  that  we'll 
get  from  that  crowd  without  bloody  work,  and  I  don't 
wish  my  subjects  to  be  killed." 

He  paused,  and  the  others  waited.  Beela's  breath 
ing  had  grown  quick ;  there  was  a  slight  quiver  in 
her  hand. 

The  king  went  on  : 

"  Mason  evidently  suspedts  that  the  people  taken 
out  of  the  valley  will  not  be  sent  away,  and  so  he  is 
holding  them  together.  No  doubt  they  have  armed 
themselves,  and  are  ready  to  fight.  Mason  will  be  in 
no  hurry  to  precipitate  an  issue  with  us,  for  they  can 
subsist  indefinitely  where  they  are,  we  can't  strengthen 
our  position  against  them,  and  time,  he  reasons,  may 
bring  me  to  liberate  them  in  a  body." 

It  was  impossible  not  to  recognize  the  kindliness  and 
benevolence  in  the  king's  voice  and  words. 

"  May  I  speak,  Sire  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Gato." 

"  I  fear  that  Vancouver  is  going  mad." 

The  king  looked  his  dismay. 

"  He  mumbles,"  proceeded  Gato ;  "  his  eyes  are 
wild  at  times ;  he  calls  for  his  daughter,  and  weeps 
like  a  child  ;  he  cannot  eat,  and  his  sleep  is  broken 
with  loud  cries." 

"  Is  there  much  of  that  ?  "  the  king  asked  in  alarm. 


"  No,  Sire ;  only  rarely.  If  he  is  taken  to  the  sacri 
ficial  altar  when  he  has  a  lucid  period, " 

"  The  risk  is  great/'  groaned  the  king.  "  The  people 
would  resent  the  offering  up  of  a  madman  ;  and  we  can 
do  nothing  while  the  storm  lasts.  The  people  can't 
assemble.  We  must  wait.  You  men  go  among  the 
Senatras  tomorrow  and  pacify  them.  Tell  them  that 
all  will  be  well.  Do  they  say  that  the  Face  is  threaten 
ing,  Gato  ? " 

"  Yes,  Sire.  Some  fools  have  seen  it  and  spread  tales 
about  it.  One  is  that  green  water  streams  out  of  its 
eyes,  and  another  is  that  the  mouth  has  opened  and 
that  purple  flames  come  forth." 

Beela's  start  thrilled  me.  The  news  brought  the 
king  to  his  feet. 

"  Is  it  true,  Gato, —  the  open  mouth  and  the  purple 
flame  ? " 

"  I  do  not  know,  Sire.  I  have  not  seen  it,  and  I  do 
not  believe  it." 

"  But  it  may  be  true  !  Find  out  tomorrow  morning, 
and  let  me  know."  He  was  leaving  the  throne,  and 
although  the  light  was  poor,  I  could  see  a  totter  in  his 
step  and  haggardness  in  his  face. 

The  others  were  rising.  The  king  turned  to  them, 
and  said: 

"  If  that  is  true, "  He  did  not  finish,  but  stood 

in  a  daze.  "  The  council  is  ended,"  he  weakly  added, 
and  slowly  left  the  chamber,  the  others  filing  after  him. 


CHAPTER  XVII.  Disciplined  by  a  Woman. 
Lentala's  Odd  Mistake.  Beela  Finds  Me 
Refra&ory.  The  Deep-Laid  Plan  of  Gato. 
Christopher  and  I  Charged  With  Service 
to  the  Old  King. 

LEEP  held  away  that  night.  The  revela 
tions  of  the  privy  council  had  been  start 
ling.  Some  things  were  clear.  One  was 
that  the  king  was  a  shrewd,  easy-going, 
kindly  man,  vastly  wiser  than  his  sub 
jects,  and  finding  it  simpler  to  rule  them 
by  pampering  their  superstitions  than  by 


raising  them  to  his  own  understanding.  Another  was 
that  he  felt  himself  on  the  edge  of  a  crisis,  saw  no  way 
to  avert  a  possible  catastrophe,  and  was  facing  it  with 
a  paralyzing  dread. 

Lentala,  fresh  and  radiant,  brought  our  breakfast. 
Except  for  her  color,  not  a  trace  of  savagery  remained 
about  her.  Her  dress  was  a  simple  house-frock  of  fine 
white  linen,  and  of  a  modern  style.  Her  hair  was  done 
exactly  like  Annabel's. 

It  did  not  improve  her  appearance.  Had  she  been 
white,  there  would  have  been  no  touch  of  the  incon 
gruous.  But  in  this  fresh,  sweet  daintiness,  much  of 
her  savage  splendor  had  been  sunk,  and  I  felt  a  keen 
disappointment.  The  former  Lentala,  for  all  her  bar 
barity,  had  never  seemed  an  alien,  but  more  a  bringing 
back  to  me  of  a  deeply  rooted  principle  fundamental 
in  my  heritage. 

She  appeared  to  exped:  a  compliment ;  but  how  could 
I  be  otherwise  than  sincere  with  her  ?  Our  greetings 


were  pleasant;  yet  her  clothes  had  set  a  constraint 
between  us. 

"You  don't  like  my  dress,  Mr.  Tudor?"  she  rue 
fully  asked. 

"  It  is  exquisite,  Lentala,  and " 

"  I  made  it  all  myself,  from  a  picture  in  a  book  out 
of  your  ship  !  I  thought  you  would  like  it.  Doesn't 
Annabel  dress  this  way  ? " 

"  Yes ;  but  in  the  native  dress  your  beautiful,  rich 

color "  I  paused  in  my  floundering  for  a  delicate 

way  in  which  to  say  it.  "  Annabel  is  white,  you 
know,"  I  blundered. 

Foreseeing  my  explanation,  she  had  turned  flutter- 
ingly  away  before  my  final  words  came,  and  was  still 
holding  the  empty  copper  tray  on  which  she  had 
brought  our  breakfast.  It  fell  with  a  clatter ;  her  back 
was  turned  to  me  when  she  picked  it  up  in  confusion. 

"  A  white  woman ! "  She  did  not  look  at  me. 
"  Yes,  she  can  wear  dainty  things  and  be  sweet ;  but 
a  brown  savage  woman " 

I  had  risen  from  my  seat  at  the  table  and  was  ad 
vancing  toward  her.  She  turned  and  faced  me  de 
fiantly,  backing  away,  her  eyes  flashing.  In  another 
second,  with  a  lightning  change  which  showed  her 
near  kinship  with  Beela,  she  smiled  sweetly,  and  asked 
with  a  dash  of  her  old  coquetry  : 

"  Would  you  like  Lentala  better  if  she  were  white 
and  pink  like  Annabel  ?  " 

"  How  could  I  like  Lentala  white  more  than 
Lentala  brown,  since,  first  and  last,  it  is  Lentala  that 
I  like  ?  " 

She  frowned  comically  in  an  effort  to  puzzle  some 
sense  out  of  that  speech. 


"I  mean,"  I  added,  laughing  at  her  perplexity, 
"that  I  like  Lentala  because  she  is  Lentala,  not  be 
cause  she  isn't  some  one  else." 

That  was  another  poser,  and  she  made  just  such  a 
little  wry  face  over  it  as  I  had  seen  Beela  make  many 
a  time.  Her  face  brightened  as  she  made  a  dash  at  a 
short  cut  out : 

"  Do  you  like  me  because  I'm  brown  ? " 

"  That  is  a  question  !  It  isn't  because  you  aren't 
white  that  I  like  you." 

"  Could  you  like  me  if  I  were  white  ?  "  She  stamped 
impatiently. 

"I'd  try  to,"  I  sighed. 

She  made  a  little  pout,  stuck  up  her  chin,  turned 
stiffly,  and  went  out  with  great  dignity.  It  was  the 
Lentala  of  the  feast ! 

Beela  entered  when  we  had  finished  breakfast.  In 
her  rough  clothes  and  tightly  bound  hair,  she  made  so 
sharp  a  contrast  to  Lentala  that,  for  a  moment,  I  could 
not  think  of  her  as  a  girl,  but  as  the  dear  lad  whom  I 
had  lost.  She  had  none  of  her  brilliant  sparkle  now, 
and  my  heart  ached  to  see  the  weariness  and  anxiety 
that  she  tried  so  bravely  to  conceal. 

"What's  afoot  for  today,  dear  little  brother?"  I 
cheerily  inquired. 

She  was  regarding  me  solemnly.  "  You've  had  your 
wish,  I  suppose.  You've  seen  Lentala  this  morning." 

"  Yes.    She  brought  our  breakfast.    She's  an  angel." 

"  Pooh  ! "  Beela  was  bored.  "  I've  seen  her.  She 
looked  a  fright  in  those  clothes.  Trying  to  ape  Anna 
bel  !  She  ought  to  have  better  sense.  I  know  you 
were  disgusted." 

"Beelo!" 

[   '73  ] 


"  Don't  talk  !    I  know." 

"  You  are  tired  and  cross  this  morning,  lad." 

She  flopped  into  a  chair,  very  glum.  "  Women  are 
such  fools  !  "  she  grumbled. 

"  Now  I  am  grieved  to  learn  that  Lentala  is  not  a 
woman,  for  she  could  never  be  a  fool." 

Beela  looked  at  me  with  sad  reproach,  and  shook 
her  head. 

"  Just  now,"  I  went  on,  "  she  was  a  rich  red  rose 
sparkling  with  morning  dew.  Her  smile  started  all  the 
birds  to  singing.  She " 

"  Choseph  !  "  She  stamped  the  floor,  much  as  Len 
tala  had  done,  but  a  smile  fringed  her  frown.  "  You 
know  she  made  a  fright  of  herself  trying  to  look  like 
Annabel, —  and  with  that  ugly  brown  face  !  " 

"  No,  no,  Beelo.  The  only  trouble  was  that  Lentala 
is  too  modest  to  realize  how  spendidly  perfed:  she  is 
as  Lentala." 

"  But  wasn't  she  still  Lentala  in  those  silly  clothes?" 

"  She  was  as  much  less  Lentala  as  her  effort  to  be 
something  else  succeeded  in  making  her/' 

Beela  looked  puzzled  exactly  as  Lentala  had. 

"  But  her  heart  is  broken  !  "  she  cried.  "  She  says 
that  you  laughed  at  her,  and  spoke  in  riddles !  " 

"  I  laughed  with  her>  Beelo,  not  at  her ;  and  the 
riddles  were  a  bit  that  I  put  in  my  mouth." 

"Why?" 

"  The  temptation  to  say  beautiful  things  to  Lentala 
that  might  sound  insincere  is  strong." 

She  rose,  with  a  confusion  that  was  half  amusement, 
and  tried  to  hide  the  light  in  her  eyes. 

"  Come,  Choseph !    There  is  much  to  do  today." 

"  I  must  see  Lentala  first." 

[  174] 


She  could  not  mistake  my  seriousness.  "  Why  ? "  in 
surprise. 

"  I  won't  have  her  unhappy  over  that  trifling  inci 
dent.  She  is  too  sensitive, —  she  misunderstood.  I 
must  see  her,  lad."  I  started  for  the  door. 

"  Choseph  !  "  came  breathlessly.    "  Don't !  " 

I  turned. 

"  Don't  look  at  me  that  way ! "  she  exclaimed 
in  genuine  alarm.  Christopher  was  moving  round 
toward  the  door  for  which  I  had  started. 

"  What  way  ?  " 

"As  though  —  as  though  you'd  break  down  doors 
and  kill  anybody  that  stood  in  your  way  ! " 

"  I  want  to  see  Lentala." 

"You  can't!  She  —  she's  undressed.  I'll  tell  her. 
She'll  be  satisfied." 

"  Will  you,  lad  ?    Thank  you." 

She  began  making  some  preparations  about  the 
room.  "  You  ought  to  be  kept  tied,  Choseph,"  she 
said,  half  to  herself.  "  I  never  know  what  you  are 
going  to  do  next."  Yet  a  sweet  note  in  her  voice 
sounded  low. 

She  came  and  stood  before  me,  looking  me  straight 
in  the  eyes. 

"  I  was  going  to  give  you  and  Christopher  very 
delicate  and  important  work  to  do  this  morning, 
Choseph,  but  I'm  afraid  you'll  do  something  rash  and 
ruin  us  all." 

I  felt  the  sting.    "  Trust  me,  little  brother." 

She  shook  her  head  in  trouble.  "  You're  not  sly, 
Choseph ;  you're  not  cunning  and  patient.  Those  are 
what  are  needed  now.  You  have  enough  courage." 

"  Trust  me,  lad." 

[  '75] 


"  You  are  to  meet  King  Rangan,  Choseph,  and  you 
are  to  do  everything  that  he  wishes  you  to  do.  You 
may  think  you  ought  not." 

"  If  you  say  that  I  ought,  I  will." 

"  I  do  say  so.  If  you  refuse,  or  show  temper,  or  do 
anything  that  a  Senatra  wouldn't  do,  all  is  lost.  Do 
you  understand  ? " 

"  I  am  not  a  fool,  Beelo." 

"  Choseph  !    That  was  temper." 

"  Trust  me,  lad,"  I  begged. 

"  It  is  very  dangerous  work  —  terribly  so  if  you 
make  a  mistake." 

"  There  will  be  no  mistake." 

"  The  king  is  much  broken.  He  is  growing  old, 
and  the  problem  of  the  colony  is  wearing  on  him. 
Choseph,  will  you  think  of  him  as  kind  and  gentle, 
and  as  meaning  well  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  And  will  you  watch  Christopher  ?  Sometimes  he 
understands  more  than  you  or  I." 

"  I  will." 

"  Very  well."  Beela  was  much  relieved.  "  Now  Til 
explain.  The  king  is  failing  rapidly.  He  needs  such 
friends  as  you  and  Christopher,  and " 

"  Such  friends  as  twe>  when  he  is  holding  us  as  fat 
tening  cattle  ?" 

"  Choseph ! "  Beela's  voice  rang  sharp,  and  she 
angrily  stamped.  Then  came  a  hopeless  look. 

I  took  her  hands.  "  Come,  dear  friend,"  I  pleaded. 
"  That  was  the  last.  I  am  wholly  in  your  hands.  And 
remember,  there  is  always  Christopher." 

She  turned  away  with  a  sigh,  and  began  to  put 
finishing  touches  to  our  efforts  at  the  restoration  of 

[  176] 


neatness  in  the  room.  She  was  evidently  gathering  her 
self,  for  presently  she  came  and  took  a  seat  facing  me, 
Christopher  standing.  Her  manner  was  serious. 

"  This  is  the  case/'  she  said  :  "The  king  has  meant 
always  to  be  kind  to  Lentala  and  me,  and  we  are 
grateful.  We  love  the  queen  dearly.  We  would  lay 
down  our  lives  before  permitting  any  harm  to  befall 
them." 

Her  emotion  made  her  pause. 

"  Serious  dangers  are  threatening  them  now, —  more 
than  they  susped:, —  and  these  have  come  because  of 
your  people.  Before  that,  only  one  or  two  would  be 
cast  up  from  the  wrecks.  They  gave  no  trouble." 

Horror  came  into  her  face,  and  she  looked  away. 

"  I  always  supposed  that  they  were  sent  off,"  she 
resumed.  "  Never  once  did  I  susped:  the  truth  until 
shortly  before  your  party  came,  and  then  my  affedion 
for  the  king  died  in  me,  and  I  was  sick  at  heart.  I 
don't  think  the  queen  knows  the  truth  to  this  day.  I 
think  the  king  would  have  stopped  it  long  ago,  but  for 
Gato,  who  wanted  to  use  it  to  keep  the  natives  in 
savagery.  He  is  a  bad  man,  with  great  power.  When 
your  large  party  came,  he  saw  a  way  to  break  the  king, 
stir  the  people  to  rebellion,  kill  the  king  and  queen, 
and  take  the  throne  himself." 

"  Does  Gato  susped:  that  you  know  this  about  him  ? " 
I  asked  in  astonishment. 

"  No.  There  is  where  our  safety  lies.  I  never 
should  have  susped:ed  him  if  he  hadn't  made  love  to 
Lentala  and  told  her  that  if  she  would  marry  him  she 
would  soon  be  queen, —  the  beast !  Then  we  watched 
and  found  out." 

After  a  thoughtful  pause  she  proceeded : 

[  177] 


"  Gato  is  secretly  stirring  up  the  people.  I  have  no 
doubt  that  he  is  about  ready  to  strike.  His  plan  will 
be  this,  I  think :  The  palace  guard  are  men  whom  he 
can  trust  to  do  his  work ;  he  will  kill  everybody  here, 
and  then  take  the  army  into  your  valley  and  slaughter 
all  but  a  few.  He  will  keep  those  for  the  sacrifices.  It 
was  he  that  induced  the  king  to  use  Mr.  Vancouver  as 
your  traitor.  But,  unlike  the  king,  he  doesn't  care  how 
many  natives  might  be  killed  in  a  fight  with  the  colony 
when  he  has  made  himself  king." 

She  was  regarding  me  curiously. 

"  And  what  are  Christopher  and  I  to  do  ? "  I  cheer 
fully  asked. 

"  Let  me  tell  you  some  things  before  that,"  she 
answered,  but  with  hesitancy.  "  You  won't  be  hurt 
with  me,  Choseph,  and  you  won't  be  angry?" 

"  Assuredly  not,  dear  lad." 

"  I  told  Captain  Mason  all  these  things  when  I  went 
into  the  valley  the  last  time."  She  waited  anxiously. 

"  I  am  very  glad  of  that,"  I  brightly  answered. 

She  was  much  relieved,  and  with  a  sudden  dash 
came  over  and  squeezed  my  hand. 

"  You  are  really  my  dear  big  brother !  "  she  said, 
and  demurely  resumed  her  seat.  "  I  told  him  some 
thing  else,"  she  went  on  with  more  confidence.  "  It 
was  to  have  his  entire  colony  ready  to  move  at  a 
moment's  notice, —  not  to  bring  anything  with  them, 
except  all  the  food  they  could  carry,  but  to  be  pre 
pared  at  any  time  of  the  day  or  night  to  march  in  per 
fect  silence  out  of  the  valley." 

"  To  the  ship  !  "  I  exclaimed. 

She  smiled.  "  I  advised  him  to  pick  some  cool, 
trustworthy  men  to  take  charge  of  the  march." 

[  178] 


«  He  said ?" 

"  That  he  already  had  his  men  chosen,  and  was  glad 
that  Hobart  didn't  have  to  come  out  with  me.  He 
said  it  would  be  the  making  of  Rawley  to  come,  and 
that  you  would  understand." 

I  did  at  last.  There  was  something  almost  magical 
in  Captain  Mason's  ability  to  dig  the  manhood  out  of 
men. 

"  And  now  for  your  work  and  Christopher's,"  re 
sumed  Beela.  "  I  will  take  you  to  the  king  as  English- 
speaking  natives  from  the  mountains  beyond  the  valley 
on  the  west,  which  you  have  not  seen.  As  I  have  told 
you,  the  natives  there  are  wilder  and  fiercer  than  these, 
have  little  intercourse  with  them,  and  are  largely  in 
dependent.  Their  blood  has  mingled  with  that  of  a 
few  castaways,  and  they  are  brighter.  On  this  side  is 
the  ancient  race,  simple,  gentle,  dull.  The  king  is 
proud  of  it,  and  wishes  to  keep  it  pure.  But  he  will 
welcome  the  other  men  in  this  emergency,  particularly 
if  they  speak  English." 

"  Has  he  full  confidence  in  Gato  ? "  I  inquired. 

"  I  think  he  is  growing  suspicious." 

"  And  we  ? " 

"  You  are  to  be  the  king's  confidential  agents ;  to 
find  out,  independently  of  Gato,  all  that  is  afoot ;  to 
be  ready  to  protedt  the  king  ;  and  especially  to  treat 
with  the  colony  if  any  trouble  should  rise  from  that 
source.  Is  it  all  clear  ?  " 

"  Nearly.  We  are  to  guard  the  king  and  maintain 
his  authority  at  any  cost  ?" 

Beela  studied  me  uneasily.  "  Yes,  at  any  cost,"  she 
slowly  answered. 

"I  was  thinking  of  Gato,"  I  explained.    "We  are 

[  179  ] 


to  resort  to  any  measures  with  him,  however  extreme, 
if  we  have  good  reason  to  think  them  necessary  ? " 

"  Yes/'  somewhat  anxiously.  "  What  do  you  mean, 
Choseph  ? " 

"Anything  that  may  be  wise  and  prudent." 

She  glanced  down.  She  made  no  reply,  but  gave 
this  warning,  still  not  looking  up  : 

"  Take  no  chances  with  him.  When  you  strike, 
which  you  must,  sooner  or  later,  let  the  blow  be  swift 
and  sure." 

"  What  will  become  of  the  army  when  he  is  out  of 
the  way  ? " 

The  question  troubled  her.  "It  is  very  uncertain/' 
she  answered.  "  There  may  be  leaders  under  him  who 
are  in  his  confidence.  They  or  one  of  them  may  take 
command  and  lead  the  army  against  the  palace." 

She  sprang  to  her  feet  and  glanced  about. 

"  Let's  go  to  the  king  at  once,"  she  said.  "  Lentala 
told  him  about  you  and  promised  to  have  you  there  by 
this  time.  I  fear  that  Gato  has  already  returned  with 
his  report  of  the  Face  with  its  open  mouth  and  purple 
flame." 

"Just  one  thing,  dear  lad,"  I  interrupted.  "  I  wish 
to  see  Lentala  first." 

Her  adaptability  was  as  quick  as  a  child's.  The 
seriousness  which  she  had  worn  flashed  into  a  teasing 
quirk  of  the  mouth. 

"What  for?" 

"  You  know  very  well." 

"  Choseph,"  she  said,  solemnly  wagging  her  head 
at  me,  "  how  can  you  think  of  girls  at  such  a  time  as 
this  ?  Lentala  would  have  too  much  sense  to  see  you 
now.  Come  with  me  to  the  king." 


CHAPTER  XVIII.  To  the  Rescue  of  the  King. 
Our  Risky  Audience  With  His  Majesty. 
He  Encoils  Us  in  Allegiance.  I  Open 
His  Eyes.  Gate's  Scheme  of  Regicide.  A 
Bold  Ad  by  Christopher. 


N   OUR    way    to    the   royal  apartments, 
Beela  again  took  us  through  the  vaults. 
I    used    the   opportunity  to   fix  in    my 
memory  the  exadt  places  where  the  arms 
and  ammunition  from   our  vessel  were 
kept.    The  king  never  permitted  any  of 
his  subjects  to  handle  firearms. 
the  vaults  she  showed  us  a  dungeon.    Not 
memory  had  it  been  occupied,  and  few, 

It 


was  an 


Hard  by 

within  her 

even  in  the  palace,  knew  of  its  existence, 
ingeniously  designed  prison,  a  grated  window  for  ven 
tilation  and  a  little  light  being  so  placed  that  no  sound 
could  reach  the  outside ;  and  the  door  was  so  deadened 
that  no  beating  could  make  a  noise. 

Anxious  that  none  of  the  king's  attendants  should 
see  her,  Beela  gave  us  diredions  how  to  go  and  what 
to  say  and  do  if  we  were  halted,  and  slipped  away,  in 
forming  us  that  we  might  see  her  face  at  a  small  cur 
tained  window  high  in  the  east  wall  of  the  room  where 
the  king  would  receive  us. 

One  after  another  of  the  attendants  whom  we  en 
countered  on  the  way  eyed  us  curiously  and,  I  thought, 
suspiciously,  and  put  their  heads  together  after  we  had 
passed.  One  of  them  gave  a  low  whistle ;  two  came 
forward  from  in  front,  stopped  us,  and  demanded  our 
identity  and  business.  All  these  men  were  armed. 


"The  king  experts  us,"  was  my  curt  answer;  but 
more  effective  was  our  cool  assurance. 

Thus  we  arrived  at  the  door,  which  was  open,  a 
soldier  on  guard.  More  peremptorily  than  the  others 
he  demanded  our  names  and  errand. 

"  The  king  experts  us/'  I  repeated,  and  was  going 
within ;  but  the  fellow  laid  a  hand  on  me.  I  flung  it 
off,  and  so  confused  him  that  we  were  within  before 
he  could  interfere.  He  mustered  some  briskness  to 
follow,  but  was  too  late,  for  the  king  had  seen  us. 

I  was  shocked  at  his  appearance  in  the  clearer  light 
of  day.  At  the  feast  he  had  looked  not  far  beyond  his 
prime;  his  eyes  were  bright  then,  and  he  bore  himself 
with  a  commanding  dignity.  Now  he  was  sinking 
into  decrepitude. 

"  I  have  been  expefting  these  men/'  he  said,  and 
the  guard  withdrew ;  but  I  knew  that  he  was  slyly 
listening  at  the  door. 

We  made  an  obeisance.  I  caught  a  glimpse  of 
Beela's  encouraging  face  at  the  window. 

The  king  was  lounging  on  a  divan  ;  he  had  been 
talking  with  two  elderly  men  seated  on  rugs  before 
him.  They  regarded  us  keenly  as  the  king  asked  them 
to  withdraw.  When  they  had  gone,  Christopher  closed 
and  locked  the  door,  and  stood  with  his  back  to  it. 
The  surprised  and  curious  scrutiny  of  the  king  was  on 
him,  passing  down  his  grotesque  figure.  From  Chris 
topher  he  turned  to  me. 

"  What  do  you  wish  ?  "  he  inquired. 

"  To  serve  you,  Sire." 

"How?" 

"  Secretly,  by  finding  out  many  things,  by  learning 
the  truth ;  and  in  any  other  way." 

[     >* 


"  I  have  men  for  that." 

"  You  have  Lentala  also,  Sire.  She  knows  that  you 
need  us,  and  that  we  will  serve  you  intelligently,  faith 
fully,  and  without  fear." 

"  Without  fear  of  whom  ?  " 

"  Every  one  of  account  has  enemies,  Sire." 

"  Have  I  any  ?    I  want  no  guessing." 

"  We  will  find  out." 

"  Does  Lentala  know  ?  " 

"  Not  positively,  perhaps ;  but  we  all  love  her,  and 
she  has  many  ways  of  learning,  since  she  is  not  hedged 
about  and  kept  in  the  dark  as  your  Majesty  can  be." 

The  king  was  brightening;  a  faint  eagerness  crept 
into  his  face. 

"  Where  did  you  learn  to  talk  in  that  way  ? " 

"  I  don't  understand  your  Majesty." 

"That  inflection.    It  isn't  pure  Senatra." 

"  It  is  my  misfortune,  Sire.  A  long  time  ago  a 
white  man,  an  American,  escaped  from  the  natives 
with  the  aid  of  a  Senatra  girl.  She  went  with  him 
into  the  lonely  mountains  back  of  the  village  Sumanali. 
There  my  brother,"  indicating  Christopher,  "  and  I 
were  born.  We  speak  our  father's  language  as  well  as 
our  mother's." 

«  English  ? " 

"  Yes,  Sire." 

"  I  meant  something  else,  also,  in  your  speech, —  a 
quickness,  a  nimbleness." 

"  The  white  man  was  bright  and  keen,  Sire." 

"  What  is  your  name  ? "    he  asked  me. 

"  Joseph,  Sire." 

"And  his?" 

"  Christopher,  Sire." 

[  '83] 


"Those  are  not  Senatra  names." 

"  Our  father  was  an  American,  Sire." 

He  put  me  through  a  further  shrewd  examination, 
and  I  answered  readily.  It  was  having  a  slow  but  con 
spicuous  effeft  in  heartening  him.  I  was  evidently  a 
new  and  refreshing  element,  perhaps  bringing  hope. 
He  appeared  satisfied,  and  asked : 

"  Have  you  any  suspicions  ?  " 

"  I  have,  your  Majesty." 

"  Of  what  ?  and  of  whom  ?  " 

"  Might  it  not  be  unjust,  Sire,  to  express  mere  sus 
picions  ? " 

He  reflected  a  moment,  and  asked : 

"  Do  you  know  Gato  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Sire." 

"  And  the  Black  Face  ? " 

"Very  well." 

"  And  the  purple  flame  ?  " 

"  Yes.    I  saw  it  two  days  ago." 

"Where?"  asked  he  in  excitement,  sitting  ereft. 

"  It  was  slipping  along  the  top  of  the  valley  wall, 
near  the  Face." 

The  king's  perturbation  increased,  but  he  found  no 
wavering  of  my  eyes  under  his  sharp  gaze. 

"  More  than  that,  Sire ;  my  brother  and  I  went  into 
the  river  passage  through  the  wall.  We  saw  the  red 
fire  and  barely  missed  a  great  explosion." 

The  king's  astonishment  brought  him  to  his  feet. 

"  Tell  me  more  !  "   he  demanded. 

I  gave  him  an  account  of  all  that  we  had  seen  and 
endured,  including  the  flaming  waterfall,  the  boiling 
cauldron,  and  the  earthquake. 

"  You  dared  that  passage  !  "    he  exclaimed,  looking 

[  '84] 


from  one  to  the  other  of  us  in  amazement.  "  It  was 
the  white  blood.  Not  another  man  in  the  kingdom 
would  do  it.  Gato  could  not  make  any  of  his  men  go  ; 
yet  I  was  anxious  to  know/' 

He  was  saying  this  partly  to  himself,  as  he  aimlessly 
walked  the  floor. 

"  Why  did  you  go  ?  "   he  abruptly  asked. 

"  We  had  heard  that  no  one  else  was  willing,  and 
we  wished  to  serve  your  Majesty/' 

The  king's  back  being  turned,  I  glanced  up  at  the 
window.  The  curtain  parted  for  a  moment,  and  Beela's 
beaming  face  nodded  and  smiled. 

"  Yes,"  muttered  the  king  in  a  profound  disturbance, 
"  it  means  that  an  upheaval  is  at  hand, —  and  a  crisis  ! " 
He  came  and  stood  before  me,  plumping  this  question 
at  me :  "  Do  you  fear  the  Black  Face,  the  flame,  and 
the  earthquake?" 

"  Not  in  the  least,  Sire,"  I  smilingly  answered. 

"  All  the  others  do." 

"  Your  Majesty  has  not  forgotten  that  our  father 
was  white.  He  taught  us  many  wise  things." 

He  was  smitten  with  a  look  that  seemed  to  come 
from  his  conscience,  and  sank  with  a  groan  into  the 
divan. 

"  Had  I  only  been  as  true  to  my  duty,  and  led  my 
people  to  the  light !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  Lentala  begged 
me  to.  Now  I  must  pay,  I  must  pay !  " 

I  needed  no  recalling  of  my  pledge  to  Beela,  for 
pity  held  me.  I  looked  to  the  window,  and  the  radi 
ance  coming  thence  lighted  my  wits. 

"There  is  always  hope,  Sire,"  I  cheerfully  said; 
"we  can  work  and  hope." 

He  gave  me  a  haggard  look.    "  You  know,"  he  said, 

[  185] 


"  the  Senatras  believe  that  unless  sacrifices  are  made  of 
the  white  people  in  the  valley  there  will  come  no 
more  wrecks  and  castaways,  and  that  the  Black  Face 
will  therefore  send  the  terrible  earthquake  and  erup 
tions  which  frighten  our  people  into  madness,  sweep 
the  island  with  fire,  and  destroy  lives  and  farms.  But 
how  can  a  sacrifice  be  made  ?  The  people  think  that 
to  offer  up  a  madman  would  infuriate  the  Face  and 
cause  frightful  disaster.  It  is  impossible  to  bring  an 
other  white  man  from  the  valley,  because  the  colony 
would  fight  rather  than  give  him  up.  Yet  unless  there 
is  a  sacrifice  the  Senatras  will  rebel  through  fear  of  the 
Face,  the  army  will  revolt,  my  palace  will  be  seized, 
and  the  queen,  Lentala  and  I,  with  all  our  friends  and 
servants,  will  be  put  to  the  sword." 

"  A  leader,  who  must  be  a  traitor,  would  be  required 
for  that,  your  Majesty.  That  would  mean  a  man  of 
eminence  among  us ;  and  not  that  alone,  but  one  who 
has  already  laid  his  plans  and  is  ready  at  this  moment 
to  strike." 

The  king  was  staring  at  me  in  terror. 

"You  speak  with  a  deep  understanding,"  he  huskily 
said,  "and  you  have  more  to  tell  me.  Proceed." 

"  Yes,  Sire.  The  white  people  wish  only  to  leave 
the  island,  and  to  go  in  peace.  They  will  do  no  harm 
if  they  are  not  opposed ;  if  they  are,  they  will  harm 
only  those  who  oppose  them." 

"  How  do  you  know  ?  " 

"  I  speak  with  knowledge  from  my  white  father." 

"  But  if  they  are  permitted  to  go,  they  will  spread 
tales  of  great  riches  here,  and  destroying  ships  and 
armies  will  come." 

"  Permit  me,  Sire.    In  the  first  place,  with  such  coad- 

[  '86] 


jutors  as  Lentala,  my  brother  and  I,  you  could  make 
the  island  impregnable.  That  would  be  far  wiser  than 
the  risk  which  you  are  now  running,  for  the  sea,  even 
in  my  father's  time,  was  filling  with  ships,  and  the 
great  countries  were  hunting  new  possessions.  At  any 
time  a  ship  may  come  without  the  aid  of  the  storms. 
She  would  see  this  large  and  beautiful  island,  and, 
though  driven  off,  would  inform  her  own  country, 
which  would  send  vessels  and  men  to  overwhelm  us." 

"  Yes,  yes.  But  would  it  be  possible  for  us  to  prepare 
defenses  ? " 

"  It  is  our  duty  to  do  all  that  we  can,  Sire.  But 
there  can  be  an  additional  protection.  So  long  as  we 
keep  our  present  backwardness  we  shall  be  deemed  the 
rightful  prey  of  any  nation.  If  we  aim  to  be  more 
like  the  great  countries,  and  send  ambassadors  to  them 
and  make  treaties  with  them,  they  will  proted:  us 
against  one  another/' 

This  mightily  impressed  the  king. 

"  That  sounds  reasonable,"  he  said  with  a  pitiful  air 
of  wisdom,  "  but  it  may  be  attended  to  hereafter.  We 
are  facing  a  present  crisis.  You  said  that  a  leader  of 
an  insurrection  would  be  required." 

"  Yes,  Sire." 

"  The  army  could  put  down  any  trouble." 

"  With  the  army  itself  in  revolt  ?  " 

"  But  Gato's  control  of  the  army  is  powerful." 

"  Yet  it  is  on  the  edge  of  revolt.  If  Gato  is  all- 
powerful  with  his  men,  and  in  spite  of  that  fad:  says  he 

can't  control  them, But  your  Majesty  is  abler  than 

I  to  draw  inferences." 

The  king  came  nervously  to  his  feet. 

"  It  is  easy  to  understand,  Sire,"  I  went  on,  "  that 

[  '87] 


an  ambitious  and  unscrupulous  man  would  see  his 
opportunity  when  the  people  are  paralyzed  with  fear 
of  the  Face  or  with  an  outburst  of  its  wrath." 

"  Opportunity  for  what  ? "  the  king  demanded. 

"  What  would  he  want,  Sire  ?  Your  throne  would 
be  a  temptation,  and  so  would  Lentala  to  a  man  who 
wanted  a  beautiful  wife." 

The  king  gripped  the  edge  of  a  table. 

"  He  asked  me  for  her,"  the  wretched  man  growled 
like  a  lion  gnawing  a  bone.  "  I  refused  him.  She  is 
very  dear  to  me.  I  wanted  her  to  have  a  better  man, 
of  her  own  choosing.  For  I  have  provided  that  she  is 
to  rule  my  people  when  I  am  gone." 

Though  greatly  surprised,  I  refrained  from  looking 
toward  the  window,  and  kept  silence  while  the  broken 
man  fought  out  his  agony.  When  the  urgency  of  his 
situation  had  measurably  restored  him,  he  began  to 
pace  the  floor,  and  asked: 

"  Something  has  to  be  done  immediately.  What 
would  you  suggest  ? " 

"  What  does  your  Majesty  understand  the  case  to  be  ? " 

"  We  are  on  the  eve  of  a  revolution.  The  task  is  to 
check  it." 

"  Meanwhile,  Sire,  I  observe  that  a  score  of  Gato's 
soldiers  are  in  the  palace.  Is  that  customary  ? " 

The  king  stopped  and  turned  a  livid  look  on  me. 

"  No.  Gato  suggested  that  it  would  be  safer  to  have 
them  here  for  the  present  as  a  protedtion." 

"  Protection  for  whom,  Sire  ? " 

The  hint  in  the  question  swept  the  breath  out  of 
him,  and  he  stood  staring. 

"  I  hadn't  suspecfted "  he  struggled  for  breath  to 

begin.  Then,  "  I  see,  I  see." 

[  188  ] 


The  imminence  of  danger  electrified  his  dormant 
forces.  He  hardened  and  expanded,  and  fighting  blood 
began  to  run  in  his  veins.  I  said : 

"  There  is  one  thing  more,  your  Majesty.  The  white 
people  in  the  valley  are  able,  daring,  and  cunning. 
Already  some  of  them  have  escaped  and  are  at  large  in 
the  island." 

"  Impossible  !  "   he  exclaimed  in  consternation. 

"  I  have  seen  them  myself,  Sire.  They  are  perfectly 
disguised  as  natives."  A  quick  look  at  the  window 
showed  me  a  frightened  but  not  a  reprimanding  face. 

"  You  are  positive  ? " 

"Absolutely,  Sire." 

"  How  did  they  come  out  ?  " 

"  Either  by  tricking  Gate's  men,  or  by  connivance 
with  some  one,  of  course." 

A  rap  at  the  door  prevented  further  discussion. 

"  That  is  Gato,"  the  king  whispered.  "  Hide  there," 
pointing  to  a  curtained  door  in  the  rear  wall. 

We  were  immediately  concealed.  The  place  was  an 
anteroom.  Through  the  curtain  we  could  hear  and  see 
everything. 

Gato  entered. 

"  What  news  ?  "  the  king  inquired  in  a  friendly, 
business-like  fashion. 

"  Everything  is  quiet,  your  Majesty." 

"  How  is  the  weather  ? " 

"It  is  beginning  to  clear." 

"  Good  !  If  the  storm  has  made  any  wrecks,  a  cast 
away  for  the  sacrifice  may  drift  ashore.  That  would 
restore  order." 

Gato  solemnly  shook  his  head.  The  king  reclined 
in  silence,  and  then  asked : 


"  How  many  soldiers  have  you  in  and  about  the 
palace?" 

The  man  was  surprised.  "Twenty,  Sire,"  he  hesi 
tatingly  answered. 

"  Send  them  to  the  Council  Chamber,  and  summon 
Lentala." 

"  May  I  ask  your  Majesty " 

Gato  found  a  look  that  he  was  not  accustomed  to 
see.  It  was  evident  from  the  slowness  with  which  he 
proceeded  to  obey  that  he  was  alarmed  and  was  gain 
ing  time  for  new  plans. 

Christopher  and  I  stepped  forth  when  Gato  was 
gone.  Beela  exhibited  some  fear,  but  I  sent  her  a 
smile. 

"  You,"  the  king  commanded  me,  "  observe  his 
manner  with  his  men.  You,"  to  Christopher,  "follow 
him  to  Lentala  and  see  that  no  harm  befalls  her ;  I 
will  show  you  a  way.  Don't  let  him  see  either  of  you. 
Come  with  me  to  the  Council  Chamber  immediately 
after  the  soldiers  have  assembled." 

Beela  nodded  to  me,  and  dropped  the  curtain.  The 
king  led  Christopher  into  the  anteroom,  gave  him 
hurried  directions,  opened  a  door  leading  out  of  that 
room,  dismissed  Christopher,  and  returned.  By  this 
time  I  was  passing  out,  having  observed  that  no  one  in 
the  corridor  was  looking  toward  me. 

Gato  had  formed  his  plan,  and  it  contemplated  swift 
execution,  as  I  judged  from  his  prompt,  incisive  man 
ner  with  his  men.  In  each  instance  he  gave  an  order 
which  I  knew  from  the  pantomime  included  the 
Council  Chamber ;  then,  in  the  man's  ear,  he  added 
something  which  brought  a  start,  a  stiffening  of  the 
body,  and  an  unconscious  grip  of  the  sword-hilt.  As 

[   '9°  ] 


the  men  were  straggling  past  me  to  assemble,  the  king 
leisurely  strolled  out  into  the  corridor,  and  was  saunter 
ing  beyond  me,  when  he  stopped,  turned,  and  asked 
under  his  voice : 

"  What  are  the  signs  ? " 

"  He  has  ordered  them  to  kill  you  in  the  Council 
Chamber  at  a  sign  from  him." 

"  Umph  !  "  The  king  passed  on  toward  his  living- 
apartments,  which  he  entered. 

When  he  came  quietly  walking  back,  the  corridor 
was  clear  of  soldiers.  He  slipped  a  modern  revolver 
into  my  hand. 

"  Do  you  understand  its  use  ?  " 

"  Perfectly,  Sire." 

"  May  I  trust  your  nerve  and  judgment  to  use  it  at 
the  right  moment  and  without  missing  ?" 

"  You  may,  Sire." 

"  I  think  one  shot  will  settle  the  matter.  If 
not, " 

"There  will  be  three  of  us,  your  Majesty." 

He  nodded,  passed  on,  and  turned  back.  He  had 
become  transformed,  and  appeared  to  look  forward 
eagerly  to  the  crucial  moment. 

"  Gato  ought  to  be  here  with  Lentala  by  this  time," 
he  said. 

He  walked  slowly  to  the  private  audience-room, 
looked  in,  and  strolled  back.  Near  me  he  stopped 
short,  intently  listening. 

"  Did  you  hear  that?"   he  asked. 

"  No,  Sire." 

"  It  sounded  like  the  roar  of  an  infuriated  animal." 

His  strolling  began  again,  but  with  an  increasing 
uneasiness. 


"  I  don't  understand  it,"  he  said.  At  intervals  he 
stopped  and  listened.  Finally  he  came  back. 

"  I  sent  for  her,"  he  explained,  "  to  announce  that 
she  was  heir-apparent  to  the  throne,  and  vested  with 
present  authority  to  take  any  measures  in  this  crisis  that 
would  seem  proper  in  her  discretion." 

I  did  not  know  before  that  my  heart  could  be  so 
touched  by  such  a  man. 

His  impatience  at  last  slipped  control.  "  We  will  go 
and  see  what  detains  them,"  he  said. 

We  started  down  the  corridor.  At  his  own  apart 
ments  he  paused  to  send  a  servant  to  the  Council 
Chamber  with  word  that  he  would  soon  appear.  We 
had  gone  but  a  short  distance  beyond,  when  we  met 
Christopher. 

"  Is  all  well?"  asked  the  king. 

"Yes,  Sire." 

"  Are  Lentala  and  Gato  coming  ?  " 

"  No,  Sire." 

"Why  not?" 

"  He's  in  the  dungeon,  Sire." 

"  In  the  dungeon  !  Locked  up  ? " 

"Yes,  Sire." 

"Who  put  him  there?" 

"  Me,  Sire." 

"What  for?" 

"  Your  Majesty  told  me  not  to  let  him  harm  her." 

"  Harm  her  !    Did  he  try  to  ? " 

"  I  was  there.  She  wants  to  see  you."  He  turned 
to  me.  "  And  you,  sir." 

We  three  hastened  to  her  apartments,  where  we 
found  her  lying  on  a  couch  and  attended  by  a  number 
of  frightened  women. 

[    '92    ] 


"  Lentala  !  "  the  king  anxiously  said;  "  what  is  the 
matter  ?" 

She  forced  a  smile,  held  out  one  hand  to  the  king 
and  the  other  to  me,  gave  mine  a  quick,  tight  squeeze, 
released  our  hands,  in  a  weak  voice  bade  us  be  seated, 
and  with  a  wave  of  her  hand  dismissed  the  women. 

"What  has  happened,  child?"   the  king  insisted. 

"  Gato  came.  I  was  alone.  He  didn't  know  that 
Christopher  was  behind  him."  She  was  speaking  with 
difficulty,  often  pausing.  "  He  was  impatient.  He 
said  he  loved  me  and  wanted  me.  And  if  I  wouldn't 
marry  him,  he'd  .  .  .  he'd  strangle  me  here  and 
now.  .  .  .  That  his  men  were  waiting  in  the 
Council  Chamber  to  kill  you,  if  I  refused  him,  and 
then  they  would  kill  the  queen.  ...  I  said  no.  I 
trusted  Christopher.  Gate's  fingers  hooked  like  that," 
she  showed  with  her  own  hands,  "  his  eyes  glared  ter 
ribly,  and  he  came  at  me.  .  .  .  Christopher  crept 
up,  said  to  me,  *  Don't  scream/  and  leaped  on  Gato. 
They  grappled,  and  rolled  on  the  floor.  Gato  roared 
like  a  wild  beast."  Lentala  covered  her  eyes  with  her 
hands.  "I  heard  things  crack  and  break.  I  couldn't 
look.  Then  came  an  awful  squeak.  Christopher  said 
again  to  me,  *  Don't  scream.'  It  meant  he  was  safe.  I 
felt  myself  falling.  .  .  .  When  I  saw  again,  I  was 
lying  on  this  divan,  and  my  women  were  with  me. 
Gato  was  gone.  Christopher  was  standing  in  the  door.  I 
asked  him  where  Gato  was.  He  said,  *  In  the  dungeon/ 
He  would  say  no  more,  and  I  sent  him  for  you."  She 
looked  at  him,  and  added,  "  Dear  old  Christopher !  " 

His  face  was  blank. 

"Can  I  do  anything  for  you?"  the  king  gently 
asked. 

f    !93 


"  No,  thank  you.  I'm  only  a  little  shaken,  and  will 
be  up  in  a  few  minutes/* 

"Would  you  like  the  queen  to  come?" 

"  No.  It  would  distress  her.  Not  a  word  of  this  to 
her!" 

The  king  led  us  out.  At  the  door  I  looked  back 
and  won  a  smile. 

We  went  in  silence,  and  the  king  stepped  into  his 
apartments,  bidding  us  wait  in  the  corridor  a  minute. 

I  turned  a  keen  look  on  Christopher,  and  he  met  it 
frankly. 

"  Are  you  hurt  ? "   I  asked. 

"  No,  sir." 

"  Is  he  badly  injured  ? " 

"Him?" 

"  Yes." 

"  He  don't  need  no  dodtor,  sir." 

"  Did  he  go  with  you  quietly  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  He'll  hang  for  this,  Christopher." 

"Sir?" 

"  The  king  will  hang  him  for  this." 

Christopher's  gaze  wandered  vacantly  round  the 
corridor,  and  after  a  while  he  quietly  said : 

"  It  won't  hurt  him,  sir." 

The  truth  blazed  through  me.  I  had  been  misled 
by  Christopher's  perfect  calm. 

"  Christopher  !  "  I  cried,  seizing  his  hand  and  wring 
ing  it ;  but  he  looked  bored. 


[   '94  ] 


CHAPTER  XIX.  The  Strength  of  the  VFhite 
Blood.  Extraordinary  Discipline  by  the 
King.  His  Uneasiness  Concerning  Our 
Loyalty.  Lentala's  Father.  We  Must  Help 
Destroy  Our  Friends.  Earthquakes. 

LTHOUGH  the  king  was  greatly  shocked 
when  I  told  him  what  had  really  hap 
pened  to  Gato,  his  gratification  quickly 
rose,  and  he  regarded  Christopher  curi 
ously. 

Why  didn't  you  tell  me  at  once  ? " 


he  inquired, 
is  not    his    way. 


Sire/'  I  explained.    "  He 


"  That 
avoids  talking." 

"  It  was  a  wonderful  thing  to  do,"  his  Majesty 
mused  as  we  slowly  went  to  the  Council  Chamber. 

Something  had  given  him  a  fearful  blow,  and  I 
guessed  it  was  the  danger  to  which  Lentala  had  been 
exposed.  His  face  was  haggard  again  ;  his  gait  was 
unsteady ;  he  doddered  and  mumbled. 

As  we  neared  the  Council  Chamber,  he  said : 

"  Come  in  and  stand  near  me,  one  on  either  side." 

We  found  the  soldiers  in  a  huddle  near  the  door, 
the  racial  dulness  of  their  faces  somewhat  keyed  with 
expectancy.  The  king  gave  them  but  a  glance  as  he 
passed  them  and  ascended  the  throne, —  to  be  more  im 
pressive,  no  doubt.  Christopher  and  I  stood  as  flanks. 

"  Form  a  line  facing  me,"  the  king  sternly  com 
manded. 

The  soldiers  glanced  at  one  another  in  wonder  as 
they  obeyed,  and  furtively  had  anxious  eyes  and  ears 

[  195] 


for  Gato.  They  were  a  fine  crowd,  selected  for  courage 
and  dash. 

"  You  understand/'  the  king  said,  "  that  I  am  always 
in  supreme  command  of  the  army,  including  Gato  and 
every  other  officer.  Any  person  who  may  be  in  imme 
diate  charge  of  you  is  serving  as  my  agent,  and  is 
appointed  and  removed  by  me  at  my  pleasure.  All 
your  fealty  and  loyalty  are  for  me.  You  will  now 
acknowledge  that  with  an  obeisance  to  your  king." 

The  rascals  were  dazed.  They  might  send  shifting 
glances  down  the  line  if  they  liked,  and  wonder  and 
waver  if  they  pleased,  but  obey  they  must :  every  man 
felt  it  in  his  bones.  The  line  went  down. 

Etiquette  required  the  maintenance  of  the  posture  un 
til  the  king  gave  the  word  to  rise.  The  obeisance  con 
sisted  in  coming  to  the  knees,  resting  the  elbows,  well 
advanced,  on  the  floor,  pressing  the  palms  down,  and 
rooting  the  floor  with  the  forehead, —  an  easy  perform 
ance  if  quickly  finished,  but  a  torturing  one  if  sustained. 
On  this  occasion  the  king  neglected  the  releasing  com 
mand  ;  and  that  was  unheard  of.  In  such  a  position 
the  men  could  see  nothing. 

"  A  soldier's  first  duty/'  he  resumed,  "  is  to  his  king. 
In  becoming  a  soldier  he  dedicates  his  manhood,  his 
strength,  his  life,  to  his  sovereign ;  that  is  to  say,  to  his 
country.  A  true  soldier  is  glad  to  die  for  the  happi 
ness  and  safety  of  his  king.  His  duties  are  as  sacred  as 
those  of  a  son  to  his  father.  A  worthy  son  will  re 
member  the  protection  that  his  father  has  given  him. 
If  he  hears  him  defamed,  he  will  uphold  his  name ;  if 
blind,  will  lead  him ;  if  threatened,  will  defend  him 
though  death  be  the  reward.  So  it  is  with  a  soldier 
and  his  king." 

[  196] 


His  voice  weighted  his  words  with  a  deep  emotion, 
and  he  spoke  slowly,  with  pauses.  It  was  like  listening 
to  a  passage  from  the  Bible, —  but  much  better  read 
than  commonly. 

"  A  king  may  be  kind  to  his  soldiers  ;  that  will  bring 
him  their  love  with  their  fealty,  and  give  their  duty  a 
double  force.  A  king  may  grow  old  and  stand  in  need 
of  the  strong,  willing  arms  of  young  men  whom  he 
loves  and  who  love  him.  A  king  may  totter  under  the 
burden  of  long  service  to  his  people ;  his  soldiers  will 
then  be  his  stay  and  comfort,  and  with  joy  in  their 
hearts  will  do  his  high  will.  Serpents  may  crawl  in 
the  weeds  about  a  king's  throne:  his  soldiers  will  beat 
the  weeds  clear  of  them." 

The  king  could  not  have  failed  to  see  a  painful 
writhing  that  wormed  through  the  line.  His  pause 
was  long. 

"  A  son  who  hears  even  his  brother  speak  ill  of  their 
father,  will  reprove  the  brother  and  shame  him.  If 
that  fails,  he  will  chastise  his  brother  if  he  can ;  but  if 
the  brother  is  stronger,  the  dutiful  one  will  take  the 
matter  to  their  father,  since  the  safeguard  of  the  family 
is  endangered  by  the  disaffection  of  a  single  member. 
If  a  father  discovers  one  of  his  sons  jeopardizing  the 
unity,  prosperity,  and  safety  of  the  family,  he  will  give 
the  faithless  son  such  treatment  as  the  security  of  the 
family  demands." 

The  pause  this  time  was  still  longer.  Meanwhile, 
the  endurance  of  the  men  had  nearly  reached  an  end. 
Whatever  may  have  been  their  mental  state,  their 
physical  was  one  of  excruciating  pain. 

"  Some  men  are  induced  to  do  wrong  through  heed- 
lessness  or  blindness,  not  knowing  the  gravity  of  their 

[  '97  ] 


deeds,  and  not  foreseeing  a  dire  result.  Others  are 
weak  and  easily  led;  they  are  untrustworthy  tools  of 
their  leaders,  and  shame  is  their  greatest  punishment. 
Others  are  cruel  and  wicked  at  heart ;  they  will  there 
fore  be  ready  to  betray  the  men  who  led  them  to  be 
tray  others.  All  of  those  are  poisonous  serpents  in  the 
weeds  about  a  king's  throne.  And  it  is  far  worse  in  a 
soldier  than  in  any  one  else." 

After  another  pause,  he  said : 

"  A  king  who  is  kind  and  wise  will  be  slow  to  be 
lieve  evil  of  his  people.  It  will  be  natural  for  him  to 
think  that  all  will  be  as  wise  and  kind  as  he.  Yet  he 
must  be  watchful ;  he  cannot  proted:  the  people  unless 
he  protects  himself.  If  he  finds  a  scandal,  he  may  hide 
it,  lest  it  weaken  the  common  faith  in  the  strength  and 
purity  of  his  government.  If  he  discovers  that  any  are 
unfaithful,  he  will  not  make  their  treason  public  by 
hanging  them  before  the  people,  unless  he  knows  that 
a  warning  will  stop  other  traitors.  No ;  he  will  be 
merciful  and  keep  them  privately  for  a  time,  till  they 
may  walk  forth  ereft  in  their  recovered  manhood." 

Here  and  there  a  gasp  or  a  strangled  groan  broke  the 
silence  of  the  line.  The  king  was  heeding. 

"  The  man  at  the  right  of  the  line  will  rise." 

The  fellow  came  painfully  to  his  feet,  and  stretched 
the  agony  out  of  his  muscles. 

"Advance  and  lay  your  sword  on  the  dais,"  ordered 
the  king. 

The  man  obeyed. 

"  Return  to  your  obeisance." 

A  start  thrilled  the  soldier.  He  gave  the  king  a 
desperate,  pleading  look,  but  found  eyes  with  a  cold 
sternness  that  sent  him  to  obedience. 

[  '98] 


"The  next,  rise/* 

The  performance  was  repeated  with  him,  and  with 
the  rest  in  turn. 

"  All  rise,"  said  the  king.  They  stood  up.  "  I  will 
now  take  you  to  a  room  in  the  palace,  where  you  may 
consider  in  quiet  what  the  soldiers  of  a  king  should  be. 
You,"  he  ordered  Christopher,  "  walk  beside  me  at  the 
head,  and  you,"  to  me,  "follow  the  soldiers." 

The  dignity  of  a  mighty  sorrow  sat  like  a  grace 
upon  him  as  he  slowly  led  the  procession.  Never  were 
prisoners  more  securely  manacled  with  steel  than  these 
men,  though  their  members  were  free ;  and  though 
there  was  a  certain  pomp  in  the  march,  it  was  that  of 
a  funeral,  and  the  silence  was  louder  than  the  blare  of 
much  brass. 

The  king  turned  into  the  corridor  that  led  to  the 
vaults,  and  descended  the  stair.  This  brought  him  and 
the  others  to  the  dungeon  door.  He  halted,  and  Chris 
topher  unlocked  it.  It  swung  wide.  The  king  and 
Christopher  stood  aside,  and  the  men  marched  in. 
Christopher  closed  and  locked  the  door. 

"  Your  Majesty  !  "  I  exclaimed ;  "  you  surely  have 
not  forgotten  that  Gato " 

"  My  son,"  he  calmly  answered,  "  what  they  have 
already  endured  has  made  the  way  easier  to  what  they 
will  find  in  there." 

Without  haste  the  king  conduced  us  back  to  the 
chamber  in  which  he  had  received  us,  and  seated  him 
self  eredt  on  the  divan.  He  was  studying  us. 

He  inflated  his  cheeks  and  pursed  his  lips  while  his 
goggling  eyes  roamed,  and  queer  wrinkles  came  and 
went  in  his  face. 

"  The  white  blood,"  he  grunted,  staring  at  me.    "  It 

[  '99  ] 


accounts  for  your  keenness.  The  white  blood  never 

sleeps.  If  it  is  with  you,  good  ;  if  against  you, " 

He  rose  and  glared.  "  Which  love  you  the  more,  son," 
he  growled,  "  the  white  blood  or  the  brown  ? " 

"  Your  Majesty  sees  our  color.  We  came  freely  and 
offered  our  hearts,  our  arms,  and  our  lives  to  your 
Majesty.  And  it  is  not  forgotten,  Sire,  that  Lentala 
sent  us/' 

"  I  remember."  The  growl  died  in  him,  and  he 
brightened.  With  both  hands  he  clutched  the  edge  of 
the  couch.  "  It  takes  white  blood  to  fight  white  blood," 
he  said.  "  Did  your  father  tell  you  that  ?  " 

"  Not  that  I  recall,  Sire." 

"  Black  blood  and  red  blood  and  yellow  blood  and 
brown  blood  always  fall  before  it,  soon  or  late.  He 
said  nothing  about  that  ? " 

"  I  think  not,  Sire." 

"  You  know  it  is  true  ? " 

"  My  father  told  me  much  of  the  great  world." 

"  Then  he  told  you  that.  And  I  know.  I  saw  it 
when  I  went  abroad  in  my  youth.  I  learned  it  from 
Lentala's  father.  Does  it  mean  anything  to  you  that 
your  mother  was  a  Senatra  ? " 

"  It  is  sufficient  that  your  Majesty  and  Lentala  are 
Senatras." 

The  king  fixed  a  keen  stare  on  me. 

"  You  mention  Lentala  very  often,"  he  said. 

"  She  indorsed  us  to  your  Majesty." 

"  Something  more  is  here.  That  is  the  white  blood 
in  her.  In  you  and  in  her  the  white  blood  knows  its 


own." 


His  sudden  confirmation  of  my  surmise  concerning 
Lentala  choked  the  words  in  my  throat. 

[  200  ] 


"Why  don't  you  speak  ?J)  he  roughly  demanded. 
"  Is  it  not  true  ?  " 

I  could  only  gaze  at  him. 

"  The  white  blood  finds  and  knows  its  own,"  he 
went  on.  "  Two  hundred  and  fifty  of  those  with  white 
blood  are  held  on  this  island  by  a  great  horde  of  those 
with  brown  blood.  I  need  a  man  of  the  white-blood 
shrewdness  and  boldness  and  courage  to  manage  those 
two  hundred  and  fifty  to  the  safety  of  my  people  and 
my  island.  But  if  I  take  a  man  with  white  blood  in 
his  veins,  it  will  side  with  the  white  blood  that 
threatens  me." 

"  Would  Lentala  hand  over  to  treason  and  destruc 
tion  your  Majesty  and  the  queen  and  all  the  other 
Senatras  whom  she  loves,  and  the  people  to  whom 
she  belongs  and  the  country  that  has  nourished  her  ? " 

"  Not  wittingly,  for  she  is  a  daughter  of  the  gods ; 
but  the  blood,  my  son,  the  blood! >] 

"  Sire,  a  love  early  planted  endures  forever." 

He  rose  to  fight  his  despair,  and  walked  up  and 
down  the  room. 

"  Yes,  it  is  true,"  he  said  at  last.  "  Lentala  has 
proved  it.  I  spared  her  father,  a  castaway,  because  he 
stopped  a  great  plague  that  was  destroying  my  people. 
I  myself  was  stricken,  and  he  saved  my  life  I  feared 
him  because  he  was  of  the  white  blood,  and  because  of 
his  wisdom  and  power.  He  held  the  secrets  of  the 
gods,  and  had  no  fear.  I  had  planted  deep  in  my 
people  a  hatred  of  the  white  blood ;  and  I  required 
that  he  not  only  disguise  himself  as  a  native,  but 
remain  within  the  palace  grounds.  He  taught  me 
many  things,  but  I  refused  to  follow  his  advice  to  in 
struct  my  subjects.  He  educated  Lentala." 


"  Is  he  still  alive  ?"   I  asked. 

"  He  died  two  years  ago.  If  he  were  only  here  now  ! 
We  became  strong  friends.  Lentala's  devotion  to  the 
islanders  is  returned  by  them  almost  as  idolatry.  I 
know  how  the  white  blood  can  love,  but  I  know  also 
how  it  can  hate;  and  it  knows  its  own." 

He  suddenly  halted,  and  wheeled  upon  me. 

"  You  say,"  he  moaned,  "  that  some  of  the  white 
men  are  at  large  on  the  island.  What  mischief  are  they 
doing  ?  What  mines  digging  under  me  ?  My  people 
are  children, —  I  have  kept  them  so,  God  help  them  ! 
I  need  not  alone  a  wit  and  a  daring  to  match  the  white 
peopled,  but  Senatra  devotion  as  well." 

"  Your  Majesty  knows  Lentala." 

He  blazed  on  me.    "  Do  you  love  Lentala  ? " 

A  fierce  tingling  raced  through  me,  and  dumbness 
held  me. 

"  She  is  beautiful  and  sweet,"  he  went  on.  "  She  is 
steadfast ;  she  is  brave  and  able.  There  never  was  a 
woman  to  match  her.  You  are  big  arid  strong  and 
brave.  She  found  you.  Like  finds  like.  Do  you  love 
her  as  a  man  loves  a  woman  ? " 

I  fought  blindly  for  wit  and  words. 

"  Yes,  Sire,"  came  the  thin,  even  voice  of  Christo 
pher. 

We  both  turned  in  surprise.  He  beamed  on  us 
blandly. 

"  Does  she  love  him  as  a  woman  loves  a  man  ? "  the 
king  asked  him. 

"  Yes,  Sire." 

His  audacity  held  me  speechless. 

"I  can  trust  her — and  you,"  the  king  said  to 
me, —  "  so  far  as  blood  tempered  by  love  and  loyalty 

[   202  ] 


may  be  trusted,  which  is  farther  than  it  may  trust  itself. 
I  am  old  and  broken.  Come,  you  two,  and  stand 
before  me." 

We  obeyed,  I  wondering. 

"  I  have  no  other  men  to  equal  you,  and  I  need  you. 
You  must  serve  me.  Take  time  now,  and  remember 
your  white  blood.  Remember  that  it  is  stronger  than 
your  brown,  for  I  have  seen  its  dominance  in  you  to 
day.  Remember  that  when  your  allegiance  is  tested  in 
a  choice  between  white  blood  and  brown,  the  white 
will  be  the  stronger.  Only  one  thing  can  save  you  and 
me  and  all  my  people." 

"  And  that,  Sire, ? " 

" is  your  manly  pride  to  see  and  know  and 

overcome  your  white  blood,  and  serve  and  obey  your 
king  to  the  end." 

He  paused,  and  looked  from  one  to  the  other,  as 
though  expecting  us  to  speak,  but  we  were  silent. 

"The  white  blood,"  he  passionately  resumed,  "is 
the  most  terrible  thing  in  the  world.  It  is  strong  and 
shrewd ;  it  never  gives  up ;  it  pursues  and  fights  relent 
lessly  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ;  without  mercy  or  pity 
it  hunts  down,  plunders,  overwhelms,  exterminates. 
Only  one  thing  can  hold  it  in  check,  and  that  is 
opposing  white  blood.  Brown  blood  cannot  cope  with 
the  white  people  in  the  valley,  but  white  blood  can  ; 
and  for  the  task,  the  gods  have  sent  me  white  blood 
mingled  with  brown  seeded  in  my  soil  and  grown  to 
it  with  deep  roots.  That  is  my  hope  and  trust." 

His  gaze  of  affectionate  yearning  was  on  us. 

"  The  duty  of  your  Senatra  blood  is  loyalty  to  your 
king ;  the  task  of  your  white  blood  is  to  outwit  and 
outdo  the  people  in  the  valley.  I  will  place  Lentala  in 

[   203   ] 


command  of  the  army.  You  must  not  take  a  step 
without  her  full  concurrence,  and  you  will  obey  her 
without  question.  Do  you  agree  ?  " 

"  Gladly,  Sire." 

"  A  hundred  soldiers  guard  the  passes  from  the  val 
ley,  and  are  relieved  every  day.  When  not  on  duty 
they  attend  to  their  private  affairs.  I  will  at  once  send 
out  messengers  summoning  these  to  assemble  outside 
the  palace  wall,  in  the  king's  highway  passing  the  main 
gate.  There  I  will  address  them  and  turn  over  the 
command  to  Lentala." 

He  was  profoundly  studying  me.  His  words,  "  to 
outwit  and  outdo  the  people  in  the  valley,"  were  grind 
ing  within  me,  and  I  longed  to  demand  an  explanation. 
A  savage  ferocity  was  manifest  through  his  benignity. 
To  outwit  and  outdo  the  people  in  the  valley, —  my 
people,  my  friends  !  I  would  be  his  tool  to  betray  and 
destroy  them.  The  bottomless  pit  should  have  him 
first,  and  the  hand  that  he  would  turn  to  treachery  and 
murder  would  send  him  thither. 

My  face  must  have  shown  something  of  what  I  tried 
to  conceal ;  for  the  king,  his  look  growing  desperate 
and  malignant,  stepped  back  a  pace.  There  came  from 
somewhere  a  sharp  rap,  which  made  me  start,  and  sent 
my  glance  to  the  curtained  window,  to  which  the 
king  had  his  back.  I  had  supposed  that  Beela  was  with 
Lentala ;  but  there  she  was  at  the  window,  her  hand 
upraised  in  warning.  It  brought  me  instant  control. 

The  king  also  had  heard,  and  looked  round  sharply, 
but  the  curtain  was  down. 

"What  was  that?"  he  inquired. 

"  My  big  toe,  Sire,"  answered  Christopher. 

"  What  did  you  do  with  it? " 

2°4 


"  I  cracked  the  joint." 

"Why?" 

"  It  feels  good,  Sire." 

His  Majesty  curiously  regarded  Christopher's  feet. 
"  It  must  be  a  large  joint,"  he  said. 

Christopher  stood  in  gentle  silence.  The  king  turned 
to  me,  and  found  me  docile. 

"  That  look  of  rebellion  was  the  white  blood  in 
you,"  he  said. 

"  Only  for  a  moment.    Your  Majesty  may  trust  me." 

Nevertheless,  he  was  troubled,  and  shook  his  head. 

"  He  won't  no  more,  Sire,"  said  Christopher. 

"  How  do  you  know  ? " 

"  I  know  him." 

"  Explain." 

"  He  does  little  things  short  and  big  things  long." 

My  amused  smile  was  fortunate,  because  it  put  an 
end  to  the  king's  tragic  gravity. 

"  I  am  satisfied,"  he  remarked.  "  Now,  the  first 
thing  for  you  two  to  do,  while  the  army  is  assembling, 
is  to  go  out,  find,  and  bring  to  the  palace  all  the  white 
men  that  have  escaped.  The  next, " 

The  sentence  was  never  concluded,  for  there  came  a 
rumble  and  a  sharp,  pervading  jolt.  The  king  stiffened, 
looked  about  in  fear,  and  groped  for  the  table.  Fol 
lowing  was  a  gentle  quiver,  which  rapidly  increased 
till  it  became  an  oscillation,  and  with  it  a  deep  rumb 
ling.  It  ended  in  a  mighty  wrench  and  a  violent  sway 
ing,  accompanied  with  a  hoarse  explosive  sound.  The 
stones  of  the  palace  were  grinding  and  groaning.  The 
table  slid  a  yard,  stopped,  and  shot  back  as  the  king 
tried  to  seize  it. 

I  found  myself  plunging  and  lurching  for  a  footing 

2°5 


as  the  oscillation  continued,  and  so  were  the  king  and 
Christopher.  They  sat  down  on  the  floor.  Surely  the 
violence  would  ease  in  a  moment.  Instead,  the  con 
vulsion  rose  to  a  fearful  crash,  which  sent  my  feet 
away  and  my  body  smashing  on  Christopher.  He 
caught  me  with  one  hand  and  with  the  other  diverted 
the  flying  table  from  the  king. 

The  spasm  ended  abruptly,  but  the  menacing  tremble 
was  again  in  play. 

"Be  careful!"  rasped  the  king;  "the  third  is  the 
worst." 

As  before,  the  quiver  rose  through  oscillation  to  a 
heavy  swaying,  more  violent  than  ever,  and  ended  in  a 
tumult  of  jerks,  which  sent  us  sliding  and  scrambling 
as  we  fought  the  portable  things  that  were  hurled 
about  the  room. 

It  was  suddenly  gone.  We  rose,  much  dazed.  There 
was  no  sign  of  Beela  at  the  window. 

"  It  is  over,"  weakly  said  the  king.  "  The  worst  in 
many  years.  And  what  has  it  done  ?  It  has  terrified 
my  people  into  madness.  I  see  them."  He  was  losing 
self-control,  and  was  staring  as  at  a  vision.  "  They  are 
beginning  to  rise  from  the  ground.  Many  are  digging 
out  of  their  ruined  huts.  .  .  .  Their  teeth  are 
chattering.  They  look  at  one  another  in  horror.  No 
one  has  a  sister,  a  brother,  a  father,  a  mother,  a  friend. 
All  are  blind  and  mad.  .  .  .  They  run  hither  and 
thither.  They " 

A  confused  screech  and  roar,  as  of  wild  animals 
driven  to  a  focus  by  a  surrounding  forest  fire,  rang 
through  the  closed  door  of  the  room.  The  king 
listened. 

"  The     palace    servants,"     he     mumbled     through 

[  206  ] 


quivering  lips.  "  They  are  seeking  me  —  their  father 
and  protestor.  Imagine  from  this  how  the  island  is 
swarming  and  groaning,  and  with  a  terror  that  is  half 
vengeance." 

The  man  was  beside  himself. 

"  Peace,  Sire  !  "  I  begged,  but  he  did  not  hear. 

"  The  terror  does  not  abate :  it  increases  with  the 
freer  flow  of  their  blood  after  the  shock. 
They  are  beginning  to  think.  They  look  at  one 
another  and  see  their  kind ;  then  kindred  and  friends. 
.  .  .  '  The  Black  Face  ! '  says  one,  softly.  *  Ay, 
the  Black  Face  ! '  is  the  louder  reply/' 

The  king  stood  with  clasped  hands  and  closed  eyes. 

"  *  This  is  only  the  beginning/  they  say.  '  The 
Black  Face  has  been  denied  while  it  looked  down  on 
abundance/  Who  has  denied  it?  The  heavens  ring 
with  the  answer,  '  Our  father  whom  we  loved,  our 
protedtor  whom  we  trusted,  our  king  whom  we  have 
thought  a  brother  of  the  gods.  Why  has  he  flouted 
the  Face  and  challenged  its  wrath  ?  What  terrors  or 
witcheries  have  been  wrought  by  the  gods  of  the 
people  in  the  valley,  that  our  king  has  gone  driveling 
behind  his  walls  ? ' 

"  Your  Majesty  !  "  I  called,  shaking  him  by  the  arm. 

He  opened  glazed  eyes,  and  listened  to  the  howling 
din  at  his  door. 

"  The  guard  are  leaving  the  passes.  The  white 
people  are  wise ;  they  understand,  and  are  joyful. 
They  send  scouts.  .  .  .  My  soldiers  mingle  with 
my  roaring,  mobbing  people.  They  all  push  and  roll 
through  the  pools  of  rain-water  in  the  highways, 
churning  them  to  mud.  They  grind  their  teeth ;  they 
laugh  horribly,  like  imbeciles.  The  palace  is  their  aim, 

[  2°7  ] 


and  their  king  sits  grinning  and  mumbling  there.  All 
the  trouble  has  come  from  the  people  in  the  valley. 
The  white  blood  breeds  all  there  is  of  that  in  the 
world.  May  ten  thousand  curses  fall  on  it ! " 

He  was  flinging  his  arms  and  lunging  about.  I  woke 
to  the  urgency  of  adlion,  for  undoubtedly  in  his  mad 
ness  he  had  corredtly  seen  the  turbulence  in  the  island, 
and  the  sweating  hordes  plunging  over  all  roads  con 
verging  to  the  palace.  A  glance  passed  between  Chris 
topher  and  me,  and  I  nodded  toward  the  door,  which 
a  packed,  howling  mass  was  already  straining. 

"  Come/'  I  said,  seizing  the  tottering  king  about 
the  waist  and  dragging  him  to  the  anteroom.  I  thrust 
him  within,  and  secured  the  door  back  of  the  curtain. 

When  I  turned,  Christopher,  his  hand  on  the  key 
of  the  door  into  the  corridor,  was  listening.  There  was 
no  sign  of  Beela  at  the  window. 

"What's  going  on?"   I  inquired. 

"  Her,  sir." 

"  She's  out  there  ? "   I  asked  in  alarm. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Open  the  door,"  I  ordered,  stepping  back  to  guard 
the  anteroom. 

He  opened  it,  swinging  behind  it  against  the  wall. 

It  was  done  so  suddenly  that  those  pressed  against  it 
fell  into  the  room.  The  next  came  tumbling  on  them, 
and  more  on  these,  squeezing  horrible  sounds  from  the 
mouths  of  the  lowermost,  and  bringing  unpleasant 
grimaces  to  their  faces.  In  a  second  the  opening 
was  jammed  half  way  to  the  top,  and  still  the  pile 
grew.  Behind  it  were  frenzied  men  and  women,  vocif 
erating  prodigiously,  and  fighting  for  the  diminishing 
passage  to  the  king. 

[208] 


The  pressure  outside  being  somewhat  relieved,  one 
of  the  more  agile  men  leaped  on  the  pile  and  sprang 
with  a  howl  to  the  floor  ;  but  Christopher  had  emerged, 
and  a  blow  from  him  dropped  the  adventurer.  The 
next,  less  active  than  the  first,  was  scrambling  over  the 
heap,  and  paused  as  he  found  himself  grazed  by  the 
flying  body  of  the  first,  for  Christopher  had  picked 
him  up  and  tossed  him  over  the  heap  into  the  pande 
monium  beyond.  The  following  man  drew  back,  and 
slid  down  to  the  corridor  floor. 

I  had  been  looking  for  Beela  without,  but  she  was 
not  in  range. 

Before  another  maniac  could  mount  the  pile,  Chris 
topher  had  dragged  a  body  off  the  squirming  mass  and 
flung  it  out.  Another  followed,  and  another,  and 
others,  the  succession  of  them  so  close  that  none  dared 
breast  the  fusillade.  Christopher  streamed  with  sweat, 
and  the  mildness  in  his  eyes  had  become  a  glare. 

All  this  had  a  cooling  effect  in  the  corridor.  Chris 
topher,  not  waiting  to  look  for  cracked  ribs  at  the 
bottom  of  the  heap,  cleared  the  last  away,  and  walked 
forth.  None  can  say  how  much  his  unearthly  pale 
eyes,  minatory  expression,  and  extraordinary  figure  had 
to  do  with  what  followed.  I  went  to  the  door.  A 
hush  fell  as  he  advanced  on  the  mob,  which  fell  back 
in  silent  terror.  With  each  hand  he  seized  a  man, 
jammed  their  heads  together  with  a  murderous  thwack, 
shook  them,  stood  them  up,  left  them  stunned,  and 
immediately  snatched  two  others  and  treated  them 
similarly.  A  third  pair  and  a  fourth  nursed  aching 
skulls.  Christopher  swept  through  the  groups  with 
two  long,  strong  arms  for  scythes,  mowing  a  wide 
swath  as  he  brushed  women  along,  sent  a  man  spinning 

[  209 


from  a  blow,  dashed  another  against  the  wall,  and 
brought  them  into  subjugation  with  a  counter-panic  of 
his  own  manufacture.  He  came  upon  two  men  with 
some  appearance  of  character,  and  ordered  them  to 
finish  the  work  and  send  the  people  to  their  quarters. 
They  obeyed  him  promptly.  At  last  he  sauntered  back 
to  me,  calm  but  puffing. 

Beela    approached    from  the   opposite    direction.    I 
stepped  forward  in  gladness  to  meet  her. 


[210] 


^51 


CHAPTER  XX.  A  Habit  of  Concealment.  Beela 
Undergoes  a  Transformation.  The  Up 
rising  of  the  People.  Contrition  of  Beela. 
I  Declare  Myself.  An  Amazing  Disclosure 
by  the  King. 

HAT  news,  my  friend?"   I  cheerily  in- 

quired. 

"  We'll  go  to  the  king's  reception- 
room  and  talk,"  she  answered,  looking  at 
Christopher.  "  Dear  old  Christopher  !  " 
she  said,  deep  and  sweet. 

"  Yes,"  I  remarked ;  "  I  left  the  king 
in  the  anteroom."  Christopher  and  I  followed  her 
into  the  reception-room. 

"  He's  not  there  now,"  she  replied,  seating  herself, 
"  but  with  the  queen.  Christopher,  go  and  stand  down 
the  corridor,  opposite  the  queen's  apartments,  and  wait 
for  the  king.  Those  lunatics  may  break  loose  again 
when  they  hear  the  mob  outside  the  wall." 
He  started. 

"  Christopher  !  "  she  called.  He  turned.  "  Do  you 
love  me  ?" 

"Yes,  ma'am." 
«  That's  all." 

I  had  never  seen  her  so  calm  and  steady,  so  rich  in 
ultimate  qualities,  so  little  the  volatile,  meteoric,  yet 
wise  child-woman  who  had  been  my  sunshine,  my 
tease,  my  playfellow.  She  had  become  a  composed  and 
gracious  woman.  It  came  to  me  with  something  like 
pain  that  this  was  the  truer  and  finer  Beela.  There 
was  another  feeling, —  one  of  a  great  need  in  my  life. 


She  wore  a  becoming  dress  that  might  have  suited 
either  a  woman  or  a  man ;  but  everything  about  her 
spoke  of  the  sweetness  and  grace  that  only  a  lovely 
woman  can  have.  I  was  tired  of  the  foolish  Beelo 
sham.  We  had  grown  too  near  for  me  longer  to 
tolerate  that  absurd  barrier. 

"  Now  for  your  news,  dear  Beela,"  I  asked. 

There  was  the  slightest  start  when  she  heard  that 
pronunciation  of  the  name,  but  she  did  not  turn  to  me 
at  once. 

"  When  the  earthquake  began/'  she  said,  "  I  ran  to 
the  queen,  for  such  things  frighten  her  dreadfully. 
After  it  was  over  there  came  the  uproar  by  the  ser 
vants.  I  locked  the  queen's  apartments  and  kept  them 
out.  But  their  noise  frightened  her  even  more  than  the 
earthquake,  for  they  battered  her  doors.  It  wouldn  t 
do  to  admit  them.  Presently  the  king  came  by  the 
private  entrance,  and  although  he  was  badly  shaken, 
the  necessity  to  comfort  the  queen  brought  him  com 
posure.  They  are  together  and  quiet  now.  Then  I 
came  to  this  corridor,  where  the  servants  were  massed 
against  the  door.  I  could  do  nothing  with  them.  For 
a  moment  I  was  frightened  when  the  door  opened,  but 
when  I  saw  what  Christopher's  plan  was,  I  knew  that 
all  was  safe.  I  went  then  and  secured  the  gates  open 
ing  to  the  palace  grounds." 

"  And  what's  ahead,  Beela  ? " 

"  The  worst,"  she  quietly  answered,  but  gave  me  a 
slow,  mischievous  look  over  that  repetition  of  her  femi 
nine  name.  "  We  have  a  little  time  before  the  king 
comes,"  she  brightly  added,  "  and  we  need  it  to  rest." 
There  was  a  challenge  in  her  glance. 

"  But  the  mob  is  coming  !  "    I  protested. 


"  The  king  told  me  that  you  and  Christopher  and  I 
should  be  quiet  till  it  assembles.  Then  he  will  come 
for  you." 

I  drew  up  my  stool  facing  her,  took  both  her  hands, 
and  said : 

"  I  have  a  confession  to  make,  dear  friend/' 

"Really,  Joseph?"  she  exclaimed  in  mock  alarm, 
pronouncing  the  name  perfectly. 

"  You  know.  And  you've  been  only  pretending  that 
English  wasn't  perfectly  familiar  to  you." 

She  gave  a  musical,  purring  little  laugh.  Any  man 
would  deserve  great  credit  for  self-restraint  in  resisting 
it  —  and  the  chin.  Thenceforward  she  spoke  in  Eng 
lish  of  the  purest  accent. 

"What's  the  confession,  Joseph?" 

"  I've  known  something  for  a  long  time,  Beela,  and 
I've  been  deceiving  you  with  thinking  that  I  didn't 
know ;  but  I  did  so  because  you  evidently  wished  me 
to  be  deceived.  Everything  might  have  gone  wrong  if 
I  had  betrayed  my  knowledge  to  you.  But  it  has 
served  its  time.  You  will  forgive  me  for  deceiving 
you, —  dear  ?" 

All  that  went  to  make  her  a  miracle  of  precious 
womanhood  was  vibrant.  There  was  the  same  sweet 
flutter  that  I  had  seen  before  in  her  velvety  throat.  Of 
course  she  enjoyed  her  little  triumph  of  knowing  that 
even  for  a  time  her  deception  had  prospered,  and  she 
was  a-thrill  with  the  recollection  of  it.  After  that 
came  contrition.  A  half-smile  lingered  on  her  lips, 
though  her  eyes  were  rueful. 

"  You  are  good  and  generous,  Joseph,  for  not  giving 
me  a  chiding  word ;  and  I  don't  think  there  is  the 
least  of  it  in  your  big  heart." 


"  Chiding,  sweet  girl  ?  I  understood  your  feeling  for 
the  necessity  of  the  deception.  Your  wish  is  my  law, 
and  to  serve  it  is  less  a  duty  than  a  privilege/' 

There  was  a  slight  puzzle  in  the  glow  that  flooded 
her  heavenly  eyes. 

"  You  found  it  out  all  by  yourself,  Joseph  ? " 

"  Yes,  dear." 

"That  is  remarkable.  Neither  Christopher  nor 
Annabel  gave  you  the  smallest  hint  ?  They  knew." 

"  Not  the  smallest."  The  hurt  of  their  keeping  the 
secret  from  me  must  have  shown  in  my  face,  for 
Beela  laughed  teasingly.  It  restored  me.  "  You  pledged 
Annabel  not  to  tell  me,"  I  said,  "  and  Christopher  is 
silent, —  and  a  gentleman.  Is  that  the  explanation?" 

"  Yes."  A  soft  embarrassment  crept  over  her,  and 
she  gently  withdrew  her  hands  and  sat  regarding  me 
in  sweet  content.  "  I  also  have  a  confession  to  make, 
Joseph."  She  tried  hard  to  look  just  a  trifle  anxious. 

"What,  dear?" 

"Joseph!"  she  cried,  frowning  and  stamping; 
"  how  can  I  think  when  that  is  in  your  eyes  and  your 
voice !  I  won't  look,  and  I  won't  listen."  She  turned 
her  shoulder  to  me. 

"  What  is  in  my  eyes  and  my  voice,  dear? " 

She  sat  still  a  moment,  and  then  slowly  turned  her 
head  a  trifle  and  peered  at  me  as  if  baffled. 

"  You  mustn't  tease  me,  Joseph." 

She  saw  my  smile  and  again  turned  away. 

"What  is  the  confession?"   I  asked. 

"  Let's  go  back  to  the  beginning.  There  were  two 
real  reasons  why  I  posed  as  a  boy.  One  was  that  it 
gave  me  more  freedom  of  limb  for  going  through  the 
forest  and  for  scaling  the  valley  wall,  and  the  other 

[  214] 


was  that  it  made  me  less  conspicuous  to  the  guards, — 
,1  could  have  escaped  if  they  had  detected  me.  On  my 
word,  dear  Joseph,  I  never  intended  to  deceive  you 
long  about  that." 

She  cautiously  looked  round  at  me,  for  I  was  silent. 
A  cheap  resentment  at  learning  that  I  had  been 
unnecessarily  tricked  must  have  betrayed  itself,  for  the 
dear  girl  took  my  hands. 

"  Joseph, "  she  began. 

"  Then  why  did  you  keep  it  up,  dear  ? "   I  asked. 

"  Joseph,  the  time  was  when  your  want  of  percep 
tion  was  mistaken  by  me  for  dulness,  for  obtuseness, — 
for  such  a  lack  of  understanding  as  makes  a  man  or  a 
woman  not  worth  while.  But  I  discovered  that  it  was 
not  dulness  at  all.  For  a  time  I  refused  to  believe  that 
a  human  being  could  have  what  I  saw  in  you." 

If  I  have  ever  seen  wondering  fondness  it  was  in  her 
eyes. 

"  What  was  it,  dear  ? "   I  asked  uneasily. 

"  Your  trust  which  sees  only  the  true,  and,  unwit 
tingly  taking  into  your  heart  the  false  with  the  true, 
makes  the  false  true  with  your  trust." 

I  was  silent  with  the  deep  thankfulness  that  God 
had  sent  such  a  woman  into  the  world  and  into  my 
meager  life. 

"  So,  Joseph,  I  prolonged  that  deception  until  all 
doubt  of  what  you  are  was  gone.  I  am  glad  that  I  did, 
and  am  sorry  that  I  can  think  of  no  more  tests."  There 
was  a  dash  of  her  dear  mischief  in  that  speech.  "  And 
now  that  this  is  a  time  of  confession  and  understand 
ing, — you  started  it,  remember, —  I  must  say  that  one 

of  the  deceptions  played  on  you They  were  really 

harmless,  weren't  they,  dear  Joseph?" 


"  Perfectly,"  I  smiled. 

" that  one  of  them    was   unnecessary.     It    was 

such  fun  to  play  those  pranks  on  you,  Joseph !  I 
couldn't  help  it.  I  know  it  was  wicked,  but  you  were 
always  gentle  and  kind,  and  I  knew  you  would  forgive 
me.  Joseph,  you  would  forgive  me  anything,  wouldn't 
you?" 

"  Yes,  dear  heart." 

"  It  was  delicious  to  see  you  walking  so  trustingly 
through  the  complications  that  beset  you." 

"  Dear ! '"  I  cried,  my  senses  afloat  and  my  arms 
aching  for  her ;  "  I  am  only  human.  Your  sweet 
ness " 

She  pushed  back  her  chair  before  my  advance. 

"  And  you  don't  know  in  the  least,"  she  went  flying 
on,  "  how  often  I  had  to  leap  from  one  of  my  selves 
to  the  other,  and  how  exciting  it  was." 

I  was  getting  little  out  of  her  chatter  except  the 
music  of  her  voice  and  the  pifture  of  loveliness  that 
she  made. 

"  Don't  you  care  to  know  which  of  the  deceptions 
was  unnecessary  ? "  she  demanded,  trying  to  look 
injured. 

"  Indeed  I  do." 

She  came  and  stood  beside  me,  gazing  down  into 
my  face  and  clasping  my  hand  warmly  in  both  her  own. 

"  Beela,"  she  answered. 

"  Beela  ? "  after  a  mystified  pause;  then,  thinking 
that  she  was  teasing,  I  laughed. 

She    appeared    much    relieved,   and    brightly    said: 
"  I'm   glad  you  understand  and  forgive  me.     •     . 
But  you  resented  her  at  first." 

"Beelo  had  become  very  precious,  dear,  and  so  my 

[  216] 


readjustments  where  you  are  concerned  are  slow.  But 
a  new  fondness  grew  with  Beela's  coming." 

"  Poor  Joseph !  And  she  wasn't  necessary.  I  am 
sorry  now  that  I " 

"She?    Who?" 

"  Beela." 

I  was  a  little  taken  aback,  but  came  to  my  feet  with 
a  dazzling  consciousness  that  all  the  glories  of  earth 
were  packed  into  this  moment. 

"  Not  at  first,  dear,"  I  said,  "  but  in  time  she  be 
came  more  necessary  than  my  life.  My  heart  sits  in 
gratitude  at  Lentala's  feet  for  sending  me  her  sweet 
sister." 

She  was  stricken  into  a  statue,  and  was  staring  at 
me  as  at  some  strange  creature  from  another  planet. 

I  stood  in  silent  misery.    How  had  I  hurt  her? 

She  took  a  turn  of  the  room,  and  flung  herself  on 
her  knees  at  the  couch,  buried  her  face  in  her  arms, 
and  went  into  laughter  mingled  with  sobs.  I  seated 
myself  on  the  couch  and  laid  a  caressing  hand  on  her 
head. 

"  Beela,"  I  pleaded,  "  forgive  me.  Let  me  know 
what  I  have  done  that  hurt  you." 

"No,"  she  cried.  "I  wouldn't  for  all  the  world! 
My  heart  is  breaking  with  gladness !  " 

Surely  no  other  mortal  could  have  put  such  startling 
contradictions  into  so  few  words.  My  hand  found  hers  ; 
she  caught  it  tight. 

"  You  dear  old  Joseph  !  "  she  said.  "  Choseph, 
Choseph  !  " 

It  was  plainly  hysteria ;  the  brave  soul  had  been  on 
a  breaking  strain  too  long.  I  drew  her  to  me,  bent  her 
head  to  my  shoulder,  and  pressed  my  cheek  to  hers. 


"  Dear  heart ! "   I  said. 

She  made  no  resistance,  and  gradually  grew  quiet. 

"  Sweet,"  I  went  on,  "  we  have  been  through  many 
trials  together,  and  there  are  more  ahead.  .  .  . 
The  days  were  dark  till  Beelo  came.  He  stole  into  my 
heart  with  hope,  courage,  and  love.  A  shock  came 
when  he  passed.  I  don't  know,  but  perhaps  I  never 
should  have  loved  you  but  for  him.  He  was  the  sunny 
highway  leading  to  you ;  and  now  I  have  the  daring  to 
lay  my  love  and  my  life  at  your  feet." 

The  sigh  that  drifted  through  her  parted  lips  had  no 
threat  for  my  anxiety,  but  she  did  not  answer.  Her 
hand  gently  drew  mine  down  from  her  cheek,  and  she 
rose.  She  studied  me  a  moment. 

"  Let's  talk,  Joseph.  Perhaps  we  have  been  hasty." 
I  noted  the  patient  weariness  in  her  voice.  She  sat 
beside  me,  and  after  a  short  silence  resumed :  "  I  have 

never  loved  a  man  till It  hasn't  been  possible 

here.  But  you  have  known  beautiful,  lovely  women." 

"Yes." 

"  And  liked  them  very  much." 

"  Very  much." 

Her  glance  fell,  and  a  little  quiver  crossed  her  lips. 

"  You  have  known  Annabel  a  long  time.  You  were 
close  to  her ;  you  and  she  talked  long  and  often." 

"  Yes." 

"  She  is  beautiful  and  sweet." 

"  Exceptionally  so." 

"  And  accomplished  —  and  gracious  —  and  has  good 
manners  and  a  velvet  voice." 

«  All  of  that." 

"  And  she's  kind  —  and  gentle  —  and  has  high 
principles." 

[ai8] 


"True." 

"  She  belongs  to  your  people,  your  world." 

I  only  smiled. 

"  Joseph,"  raising  her  sad  eyes  to  mine,  "  you  have 
loved  her  once,  and  now  love  me  ? " 

"  I  have  never  loved  Annabel,  dear  heart,  but  I  do 
love  you." 

"  Why  haven't  you  loved  her  ?  How  could  you  help 
it?" 

"  Because  I  was  waiting  for  you." 

"You  have  never  told  her  that  you  loved  her?" 

"  No.  But,  dear  Beela,  I  can't  discuss  Annabel  in 
this  way." 

Her  eyes  blazed.    "  She  loves  you  ! " 

"  That  is  not  true ;  and  no  one  has  the  right  to  say 
such  a  thing  of  a  woman  without  knowing  that  her 
love  is  returned." 

Beela  bit  her  lip,  and  came  stiffly  to  her  feet. 

"  You  are  unkind ! "  she  exclaimed.  "  I  have  a 
right  —  a  woman's  right  —  to  reasons  for  believing 
what  is  incredible  without  them." 

The  pidlure  of  outraged  dignity  that  she  made  was 
so  ravishing  that  I  feared  my  adoration  would  override 
the  sternness  which  I  had  taken  so  much  trouble  to  set 
in  my  face. 

"  What  is  incredible,  dear  ? " 

She  impatiently  turned  away.  I  think  she  did  it  to 
hide  a  smile,  but  she  was  too  wary  to  answer.  Instead, 
she  drew  from  her  bosom  the  little  toilet  case  I  had 
given  Lentala  on  the  day  of  the  feast,  and  gravely 
examined  her  reflection. 

"  If  I  were  beautiful  like  Annabel, "  she  began. 

«  Beela  !  " 

[  2I9 


" or  Lentala,  and " 

"  Beela !  " 

" and  were  pink  and  white " 

"  Beela !  " 

She  made  exadlly  such  a  face  at  herself  in  the  mirror 
as  Lentala  had,  and  suddenly  turned  on  me. 

"  Joseph,  Lentala  used  to  be  beautiful  and  good  and 
true,  and  an  angel." 

"  She  is  all  of  that  yet." 

She  returned  the  case  to  her  bosom. 

"  I  think  you  nearly  loved  her  once." 

My  tongue  was  silent.  Beela  laughed  mischievously ; 
little  devils  were  dancing  in  her  eyes. 

"  Joseph,  I'm  serious.  Reflect ;  because  it  wouldn't 
be  wise  to  aft  hastily  now  and  suffer  for  the  rest  of  life. 
Annabel  would  make  a  perfed:  wife.  She  would  play 
no  pranks  and  childish  deceptions.  You  understand  her 
and  she  knows  you.  I'm  only  a  wild,  uncouth  savage." 

"  Anything  more,  dear  ? "   I  wearily  asked. 

She  gathered  breath  to  resume :  "  And  there's  Len 
tala.  She  is  to  be  a  queen  some  day,  and  very  rich. 
With  rank  and  wealth,  she  would  be  a  shining  woman 
in  America,  and  her  husband  would  be  the  happiest 
man  in  the  world ;  for  with  all  of  that  he  would  have 
the  far  richer  treasure  of  her  love." 

"  A  worthy  man  will  come  to  her  some  day,  Beela." 

"  Didn't  you  think  she  was  —  was  fascinating  ?  " 

"  I  do  think  so." 

"  Refledl  again,  Joseph  :  Would  you  prefer  her  poor, 
obscure,  wild  little  sister?" 

"  Yes.  But  what  right  have  we  to  make  so  free 
with  Lentala's  name,  especially  as  she  is  foreign  to  the 
matter  ? " 

[  220  ] 


Again  Beela  was  offended,  but  she  controlled  herself. 

"  You  would  be  ashamed  of  me  with  people  of  your 
kind/' 

"  You  alone  are  of  my  kind,  dear  Beela  ;  and  shame 
for  you  would  be  shame  for  myself,  shame  for  all  that 
is  precious  to  me." 

"  Suppose,  Joseph,  that  I  should  refuse  to  leave  this 
island." 

"  The  highest  privilege  of  my  life  would  be  to  stay 
here  with  you." 

She  stood  in  a  melting  happiness. 

Her  rosy  mouth  was  conveniently  near.  I  should 
have  been  a  fool  to  let  the  opportunity  pass,  and  she 
was  not  on  her  guard.  She  drew  back  too  late.  The 
dignity  with  which  she  came  to  her  feet  had  a  new 
tenderness.  I  also  rose.  She  gazed  at  me  with  a  wist- 
fulness  that  searched  all  the  hidden  places  in  my  soul. 
Never  had  she  been  so  lovely  as  in  this  moment. 

"  Dear  Joseph,  take  more  time.  There  is  some 
thing  .  .  .  you  don't  know,  though  I  .  .  „ 

thought  you  understood.  Now  I  dare  not A 

great  fear  fills  me." 

"  Love  knows  no  fear,  sweetheart." 

"  Not  for  itself,  but  for  its  loved  ones.  Joseph,  will 
you  forgive  me  ?  It  was  a  foolish  thing  to  do,  and  I 
am  very,  very  sorry.  Your  trust  has  shamed  me.  Dear 

Joseph,  I But  first  let  me  tell  you  something 

else.  The  colony  must  now  be  marching  out  of  the 
valley,  for  I  told  Captain  Mason  that  a  severe  earth 
quake  would  be  his  signal  for  starting  at  once.  Anna 
bel  is  coming,  and " 

The  door  opened  to  the  king  and  Christopher.  His 
Majesty,  anxious  and  broken  though  he  was,  gave  us 


an  approving  smile, —  perhaps  from  what  he  read  in 
our  faces. 

"  My  maddened  people  are  gathering/1  he  said.  "It 
was  wise  of  you  to  lock  the  gates,  my  child.  When 
the  crowd  grows  larger  it  will  begin  an  assault.  That 
will  be  the  time  for  me  to  appear.  I  will  call  out  the 
soldiers  from  the  crowd  and  put  them  under  your 
command/' 

That  surprised  me.  "  Pardon  me,  Sire.  I  under 
stood  your  Majesty  to  say  an  hour  ago  that  Lentala 
was  to  have  command." 

«  So  I  did." 

"  But  your  Majesty  has  just  said  that  Bee/a  is  to 
have  it." 

"  Beela  ?  I  couldn't  have  said  that,  as  I  don't  know 
any  such  person." 

I  was  dismayed  at  the  king's  apparent  condition, 
and  Beela  in  great  perturbation  was  trying  to  speak. 
The  man  must  be  roused  from  his  shaken  state. 

"  This  is  Beela,  Sire,  Lentala's  sister." 

"  She  has  no  sister,"  he  answered  clearly,  and  turned 
sharply  on  Beela.  "  Lentala,  have  you  been  playing 
one  of  your  pranks?"  He  hurried  her  away  as  she 
was  trying  to  speak. 


[    222    ] 


CHAPTER  XXL  Both  Sides  of  the  Wall.  A 
Mob  at  the  Palace  Gate.  What  the  King 
Heard  Through  the  Wall.  Lentala's  Call 
on  Christopher  to  Save  Her.  The  King 
Abdicates.  Long  Live  the  Queen! 


ABIT  is  the  strongest  force  in  animate 
nature.  Though  I  was  shaken,  the  bent 
of  an  urgent  purpose  remained,  and  I 
went  forward  to  it  with  all  the  will  at 
my  command. 

The  roar  of  a  mob  —  that  most  hor 
rible  of  sounds  —  smote  my  hearing 
when  Christopher  and  I  emerged  from  the  palace  into 
the  grounds.  A  turn  in  a  broad,  curving  walk  through 
the  trees  brought  the  barred  main  gate  into  view.  It 
was  a  massive  affair  of  wood,  iron,  and  bolts,  with  a 
small  wicket,  which  was  closed. 

The  king,  all  alone,  wearing  his  crown  and  his  cloak 
of  state,  was  awaiting  us  near  the  gate.  He  beckoned 
us  to  raise  a  ladder  to  the  wall.  It  was  done. 

"  I  will  presently  go  up  alone,"  he  said,  calm  but 
sad,  "and  will  talk  to  them.    Men  have  gone  for  a 
heavy  beam  with  which  to  ram  the  gate.    The  crowd 
is  densely  packed  here.    That  will  make  an  attack  on 
the  gate  impossible  for  a  time.    It  is  likely  that  the 
soldiers  will  assemble  and  clear  a  working  space." 
"  What  can  we  do,  Sire  ?  "  I  asked. 
"  Nothing  now.    The  most  that  I  can  hope  for  is  to 
hold  the  situation  until  Lentala  returns." 
"  She  has  gone  ? " 
Yes.    It  was  something  about  the  white  people.    I 


cc 


couldn't  keep  her.  She  was  confident  we  could  hold 
the  mob." 

"  And  your  Majesty's  plan ? " 

"  I  will  show  myself  on  the  wall,  and  talk  to  them. 
At  the  proper  moment  I  will  call  you  up.  If  I  am 
stricken  down,  you  and  your  brother  retreat  to  the 
palace.  Defend  it  by  any  means  and  at  any  cost." 

His  sorrow  was  too  great  to  be  companioned  by 
fear,  and  it  bore  an  impressive  dignity  which  his  hag- 
gardness  intensified. 

"  The  mob  is  swelling  rapidly,"  he  said  with  perfedl 
quiet.  "  Unless  a  diversion  happens  soon,  many  will  be 
crushed  against  the  gate  and  the  wall." 

Seeing  that  he  stood  inactive,  I  wondered  whether 
he  was  so  numbed  as  to  be  incapacitated  ;  but  he  cleared 
the  doubt. 

"  If  the  beam-carriers  force  their  way  through  the 
mass,  many  will  be  maimed  or  killed.  I  am  listening 
to  the  sounds." 

His  coolness  and  clearness  were  remarkable.  Chris 
topher,  unruffled,  was  studying  our  surroundings. 

"There  come  the  beam-carriers,"  said  the  king. 
"  They  are  much  excited,  and  are  not  working  smoothly 
together.  .  .  .  One  fell  then ;  he  was  stepped  on  and 
hurt.  .  .  .  Now  they  are  forging  ahead.  They  are 
blindly  ramming  the  mass  before  them.  ...  A 
woman  is  hurt." 

The  king's  back  was  to  the  ladder  and  the  wall. 
He  was  gazing  into  space  behind  me,  listening. 

"...  Hark  !  Yes,  that  is  he, —  one  of  Gato's 
captains,  a  big,  strong  man,  with  a  great  voice.  He 
has  just  arrived,  fighting  his  way  through  the  crowd, 
and  calling  the  soldiers,  telling  them  that  I  have 

224 


murdered  Gato.  I  have  been  kind  to  this  man.  On  the 
chance  of  Gato's  being  out  of  the  way,  he  sees  his 
opportunity  to  step  into  his  leader's  shoes,  carry  out  his 
plan,  and  usurp  the  throne.  .  .  .  The  soldiers  are 
rallying.  They  fight  ruthlessly  for  passage  to  the  cap 
tain.  .  .  .  It  is  bungling,  cruel  work." 

"  Isn't  this  the  moment  for  you  to  appear,  Sire  ? " 
We  had  to  shout. 

"  No." 

"  Let  me  go  up." 

"  No."  He  was  firm  as  well  as  calm.  "  Wait.  The 
soldiers  are  unwittingly  preparing  my  moment.  I  have 
partisans  as  well  as  enemies  there.  If  I  showed  myself 
now,  it  would  increase  the  frenzy.  My  friends  and 
enemies  would  at  once  begin  a  fight  of  factions.  They 
could  not,  would  not,  hear  my  voice.  I  will  let  the 
soldiers  clear  the  way." 

We  waited. 

"Why  don't  they  scale  the  wall,  Sire?" 

"  That  will  come  later, —  by  the  soldiers." 

He  stood  listening.  That  ,was  trying  to  my  mer 
curial  nature,  and  almost  a  mad  desire  to  be  over  the 
wall  in  the  thick  of  the  melee  was  straining  within  me. 

The  king  produced  a  key,  handed  it  to  me,  and 
composedly  said : 

"That  opens  the  vault  containing  the  cargo  from 
the  white  people's  vessel,  including  the  arms.  If  I  fall, 
you  and  your  brother  will  know  what  to  do  in  defend 
ing  the  palace.  But  don't  be  hasty.  Be  merciful  if  you 
can.  This  outbreak  will  not  last  long.  Violent  earth 
quakes  are  likely  to  come  again  at  any  moment,  and 
the  red  fire  and  purple  flame  on  the  summit  make  me 
think  that  there  may  be  a  volcanic  eruption." 

[  225  ] 


"  What  will  happen  then  ? " 

"The  white  people  will  seize  the  opportunity  to 
escape  from  the  valley, —  if  they  have  not  already 
started.  That  would  mean  the  annihilation  of  the 
entire  party,  for  all  the  Senatras,  including  the  army, 
would  fall  upon  them.  Then  my  people  would  he 
satisfied,  and  order  would  be  restored." 

My  respeft  for  his  insight  gave  his  words  a  crushing 
force.  But  what  did  it  mean  that  Lentala  had  told 
Captain  Mason  to  bring  the  colony  out  ? 

I  was  moving  toward  the  ladder  under  an  impulse  to 
be  in  aftion,  but  a  firm  grasp  fell  on  my  arm.  An 
apologetic  look  of  warning  reminded  me  that  Christo 
pher  never  slept  when  a  beloved  one  was  in  danger. 

The  king  had  noticed  nothing,  so  deeply  absorbed 
was  he.  A  puzzle  was  sharpening  his  senses  and 
wrinkling  his  brow. 

"  I  don't  understand  that,"  he  said. 

"What,  Sire?" 

"  I  wish  I  knew  that  Lentala  was  safe." 

"  How  could  she  be  in  danger,  your  Majesty  ? " 

"  Her  white  blood.  It  makes  her  too  daring."  He 
was  looking  about,  but  his  attitude  of  concentrated 
listening  returned.  "  There  it  is  again  !  "  he  exclaimed. 

"  What,  your  Majesty  ? " 

He  did  not  answer  for  a  while ;  then,  "  Do  you  hear 
that?" 

"  Yes." 

"  It  is  a  new  trouble.  It  started  on  the  outskirts  of 
the  mob,  and  is  drawing  nearer.  ...  I  can't  make 
it  out." 

He  was  at  the  highest  pitch  of  alertness,  and  was 
silent  for  a  time. 

[  226  ] 


"  Don't  you  hear  the  voice  ?  That  is  no  Senatra! 
His  cries  —  don't  you  hear  them,  man  ?  .  .  .  The 
people  are  falling  away  from  him  in  terror.  .  .  . 
Don't  you  hear  ? " 

"  Yes,  Sire." 

"  They  are  crying,  <  A  demon  sent  by  the  Black 
Face !  He  will  take  our  children,  and  the  hungry 
Face  will  devour  them  !  '  Don't  you  hear  that  ? " 

"  Something  of  it,  Sire." 

"The  people  are  stricken  with  fear.  .  .  .  The 
women  are  fighting  to  escape.  Don't  you  hear  their 
screams  ? " 

"  Yes,  Sire.    Isn't  it  time  to  mount  the  wall  ? " 

"  No.  There  is  no  foreseeing  what  this  diversion 
will  accomplish." 

There  was  a  pause. 

"  He  is  advancing  toward  the  gate,  bellowing.  Surely 
you  hear  him  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Sire."  My  heart  bounded,  for  I  recognized 
the  voice. 

"  He  is  crying  in  English,  '  They  brought  me  out  to 
eat  me ! '  He  thinks  we  are  cannibals  !  "  exclaimed 
the  king,  aghast. 

"  All  the  white  people  in  the  valley  think  so,  your 
Majesty." 

He  blazed  with  resentment,  but  his  attention  was 
again  concentrated  on  the  proceedings  without. 

"  He  is  calling  me  the  chief  of  the  cannibals,"  re 
sumed  the  king,  "  and  is  fighting  his  way  to  the  gate. 
He  shouts  that  he  must  be  the  first  to  enter,  and  that 
he  will  find  me  and  strangle  me.  .  .  .  He  is  a 
maniac.  The  natives  have  a  horror  of  that  malady. 
The  noise  is  subsiding.  Don't  you  notice  ? " 


"  Yes,  Sire ;  and  now  I  will  rescue  the  madman/' 

I  started  for  the  ladder,  but  with  a  fierce  grip  the 
king  withheld  me. 

"Would  you  be  a  fool  and  spoil  everything  ? "  he 
shouted  in  a  sudden  fury. 

He  was  again  composed  and  listening.  "  Wonderful ! ' ' 
he  said.  "  Some  of  the  men,  seeing  how  easily  he  clears 
the  way,  are  hailing  him  as  a  leader.  They  are  not 
the  soldiers.  .  .  .  The  beam-bearers  are  advancing 
again,  for  the  madman  is  opening  a  passage.  They 
carry  the  beam  on  their  shoulders.  .  .  .  They  are 
gradually  approaching  the  gate.  Don't  you  hear  the 
lunatic  shouting  ? " 

"  Yes,  Sire." 

"  A  considerable  body  of  soldiers  must  be  massed  at 
the  gate,  awaiting  the  bearers,  but  they  are  silent. 
They  must  be  consulting  what  to  do.  They  are  draw 
ing  their  swords." 

"  Sire  !  "   I  cried  ;  "  I  won't  let  that  happen/' 

"  Wait,"  he  peremptorily  commanded.  "  What  is 
that  ? "  He  was  listening  more  breathlessly  than  before. 
"Strange!  .  .  .  Strange!  ...  .  It " 

"  What  is  it  ?"  I  demanded  in  a  rage  of  impatience. 

"I  don't  understand,"  he  resumed  after  a  pause. 
"  What  can  make  it  ?  There  is  no  earthquake.  Did 
you  feel  one? " 

"  No,  Sire.    But  I  can't " 

"  Wait."  His  clutch  was  on  my  arm.  "  Surely  it 
can't  be  the  white  people  from  the  valley  !  ' 

He  reeled,  and  I  seized  the  instant  to  spring  upon 
the  ladder.  But  I  had  forgotten  Christopher.  He 
turned  me  round  to  face  the  king. 

The  stricken  monarch  was  standing  in  a  tenseness 


sprung  from  unnamable  fears.  But  he  started  as  some 
thing  new  fell  on  his  hearing. 

"  No,"  he  said,  "  not  they.  Something  else.  They 
are  growing  more  quiet.  ...  It  is  a  woman.  .  .  . 
They  are  hailing  her.  She  speaks.  Don't  you  hear 
her  voice  ? " 

I  could  hear  only  a  blur  of  noises. 

"  She  is  shaming  the  women.  .  .  .  And  sending 
them  away.  .  .  .  She  is  my  friend !  .  .  .  Do 
you  know  the  voice  ? "  He  seized  my  arm  and  gazed 
into  my  face. 

"  No,  Sire." 

"  She  is  fighting  her  way  through  the  men.  .  .  . 
She  calls  them  fools,  cowards,  ingrates.  .  .  .  They 
are  dazed.  .  .  .  Only  one  woman  on  all  this  island 
would  have  the  courage  to  do  that." 

"  Sire,  if  you " 

"  She  is  calling,  pleading ;  she  is  saying  that  I  am 
the  kind,  wise  father  of  them  all." 

I  turned  to  Christopher,  and  found  a  startling  trans 
formation.  No  longer  was  he  the  dull,  patient,  waiting 
man.  Every  nerve  was  strung. 

The  king's  mouth  was  open ;  his  eyes  bulged ;  his 
clutch  on  my  arm  tightened. 

"  Listen  !  "   he  commanded.    "  She  is " 

"  Sire,  you  must  mount  the  wall.  We  must  rescue 
her ! " 

"  No,  no  !  She  is  in  little  danger.  May  the  gods 
give  her  strength !  .  .  .  Hush !  What  is  that  ?  .  .  . 
They  are  going  forward  with  the  beam.  She  is  stand 
ing  ered:  upon  it.  .  .  .  Did  you  hear  that  ? " 

«  What,  Sire  ? " 

"  The  soldiers  are  advancing  with  drawn  swords." 

[  229  ] 


With  a  violent  effort  I  broke  the  king's  grasp  and 
sprang  for  the  ladder,  but  a  giant  hand  fell  on  my 
shoulder  and  thrust  me  back.  Above  the  subsiding  din 
rose  a  clear,  unterrified  call  from  without : 

"  Christopher  !    Christopher  !  " 

He  had  been  waiting  for  that.  His  answer  rang 
keen  and  far,  and  he  leaped  upon  the  ladder. 

"  Come  when  I  call/'  he  said  to  us. 

In  a  moment  he  was  on  the  wall.  In  another  he 
had  deliberately  sent  the  ladder  crashing  to  the  ground. 
He  studied  the  outer  scene  a  moment,  crouched,  and 
sprang  into  the  maelstrom. 

Five  thousand  throats  opened  at  the  spedlacle. 

"  The  gate,  Sire  !    Give  me  the  gate  key !  "  I  shouted. 

"  No  !    It  would  be  death.    The  ladder  !  " 

I  knew  that  Christopher  must  have  adted  intelli 
gently  in  throwing  the  ladder.  Had  he  done  it  merely 
to  delay  our  ascent  ?  When  it  was  up,  the  king  inter 
posed  before  my  clutch  at  the  rungs. 

"  Your  king  first,"  he  said. 

"  Mount  then,  Sire,  in  heaven's  name,"  cried  I, 
cursing  inwardly  at  the  delay  and  my  own  impotence. 

"  Stay  below  until  I  summon  you,"  said  his  Majesty. 

"  Your  appearance  at  this  time  may  bring  ruin  to  us 
all." 

Vaguely  realizing  that  he  was  in  the  right,  I  gritted 
my  teeth  and  waited. 

Meanwhile,  what  was  happening  to  Christopher  and 
Lentala  in  that  swirl  of  blind  mob  passion  beyond  the 
wall,  and  what  meant  the  groans  of  men  and  the  clang 
of  metal  ?  Christopher  might  save  her  life  until  the 
king  should  create  a  diversion,  but  what  could  a  man 
do  for  himself,  with  a  hundred  swords  at  his  breast  ? 

[   230  ] 


As  with  dignity  and  deliberation  King  Rangan 
stepped  upon  the  broad  top  of  the  wall,  the  afternoon 
sun  came  forth  in  imperial  splendor,  and  wrapped  him 
in  its  glory.  He  slowly  faced  the  mob,  raised  his  hand, 
and  held  it  firmly  aloft. 

He  had  been  seen  before  assuming  the  impressive 
attitude,  and  a  mighty  shout  of  mingled  adoration  and 
derision  arose ;  it  continued  jarringly  till  he  raised  his 
hand ;  then  gradually  it  fell  into  the  deep  roar  of 
breakers  after  a  storm,  and  thus  faded  to  a  silence 
broken  only  by  the  rumble  of  distant  hordes  moving 
on  the  palace.  The  king  swept  the  multitude  with  his 
gaze,  and  spoke : 

"  Your  king  has  grown  old  in  service  to  his  people, 
and  now " 

"  Gato  !    Gato  !    Give  us  Gato  !  " 

"  Every  true  subjeft  of  mine  holds  his  life  at  the  ser 
vice  of  his  king/' 

"  Give  us  Gato  !  " 

The  king  stood  in  an  iron  silence. 

"  Show  us  Gato !  We  must  see  him  1  We  must 
have  him  !  " 

Rangan  raised  both  arms,  and  a  hush  fell. 

"  Very  well,"  his  deep  voice  rang  out.  "  You  shall 
have  Gato." 

Before  I  could  recover  from  my  surprise  he  turned 
to  me,  tossed  me  a  key,  and  in  a  manner  that  showed 
his  perfed:  seriousness,  ordered  me  to  bring  Gato  im 
mediately. 

"  Is  all  well  with  my  brother  and  Lentala,  Sire  ? "  I 
begged. 

"  Yes,  but  go  at  once  !  " 

I  dashed  through  the  grounds  and  the  palace  to  the 


dungeon  door,  which  upon  reaching  I  flung  open,  and, 
unable  to  see  within,  said  sharply  : 

"  Bring  Gato."  An  echo  as  of  emptiness  buffeted 
my  voice.  "  Be  quick  ! "  I  called. 

A  stir  began  to  rise.  "  What  is  going  on  ?  "  stole  a 
voice. 

"  Bring  Gato  !  "  I  shouted,  with  a  fury  in  my  voice 
that  brought  immediate  response. 

The  shadows  took  dim  shapes,  stooped  and  lifted 
something  heavy,  and  shuffled  hastily  toward  the  door. 

"  On  my  shoulder  !  "  I  rapped. 

They  laid  him  across.  I  slammed  the  door,  locked 
it,  staggered  up  the  steps,  and  arrived  at  the  foot  of  the 
ladder. 

The  king  was  still  addressing  the  mob,  but  his 
glance  fell  upon  me  in  answer  to  my  call. 

"  Bring  him  up,"  he  commanded.  Again  turning  to 
the  crowd,  he  said :  "  Gato  is  here.  You  shall  see 
him  ;  you  shall  have  him.  From  him  you  will  learn 
what  it  means  to  betray  your  king." 

I  was  nearly  at  the  top  of  the  ladder,  which  sagged 
and  cracked  under  the  double  weight.  The  king  made 
a  detaining  gesture  toward  me. 

"  Where  is  the  ladder  that  I  ordered  ? "  he  asked  of 
those  without. 

"  Here,  Sire,"  answered  a  liquid  voice  that  ran 
sweetly  over  the  wall  and  into  my  heart. 

"  Place  it,  you  men.  Good.  Now  you  shall  have 
Gato." 

I  clambered  upon  the  top. 

"Stand  him  up  to  face  the  people,"  directed  the 
king  for  all  to  hear. 

I  dragged  the  stiffening  Gato  to  his  feet,  and,  my 

f   232  ] 


breast  against  his  back  and  my  arms  locked  round  his 
body,  turned  him  to  the  crowd.  An  inability  to  credit 
the  senses  held  them  dumb  at  first.  They  looked  from 
one  to  another,  horror  in  their  eyes.  His  Majesty  was 
calmly  observing ;  then  he  spoke  in  the  awed  silence, 
and  his  voice  carried  grief  and  pity. 

"  You  have  called  for  Gato.  Behold  him !  The 
gods  have  long,  swift  arms  for  those  who  strike  at  your 
king  and  you,  O  my  people!  " 

A  groan  swept  over  the  multitude ;  it  passed,  leaving 
a  stillness  inconceivably  impressive. 

"  You  wished  to  see  Gato  ;  you  have  seen  him.  You 
demanded  him  ;  you  shall  have  him/'  He  gave  me  an 
order. 

I  raised  Gato  aloft,  and  started  toward  the  gate,  where 
the  soldiers  were  massed.  In  a  loud  voice  the  king 
cried : 

"  Unfaithful  soldiers  of  the  king,  take  your  leader  !  " 

I  hurled  Gato  down  among  them.  The  heavy  body 
struck  something, —  I  did  not  see  what.  Lentala  was 
standing  between  the  soldiers  and  the  gate.  Neither 
Christopher  nor  Mr.  Vancouver  was  anywhere  visible. 
The  people,  including  the  soldiers,  were  smitten 
deeply. 

"  Lentala  !  "  rang  the  king's  voice. 

A  way  to  the  foot  of  the  ladder  opened,  and  the 
king  gave  her  a  hand  at  the  top.  Deep  sadness  was  in 
her  eyes,  as  she  turned  them  for  a  moment  upon  me. 

The  king,  still  holding  her  hand,  reached  for  mine 
also.  Standing  thus  between  us,  he  addressed  the 
throng : 

"  My  people,  these  two  and  the  one  who  leaped 
from  the  wall  have  been  tried  as  by  fire.  They  would 

[   233   ] 


die  for  their  king  if  he  but  gave  the  word.  You  have 
seen  Gato.  Behold  these  !  " 

He  gazed  on  the  cowed  soldiers,  and  resumed  : 

"  Soldiers  of  the  king,  did  I  but  raise  my  hand, 
thousands  of  my  loyal  and  loving  people  would  rend 
you  where  you  stand.  What  should  be  done,  my  chil 
dren/'  turning  to  the  mob,  "  to  honored  and  trusted 
sons  who  would  steal  upon  their  father  to  strike  him 
down  with  an  assassin's  knife  ?" 

A  murmur  which  rapidly  swelled,  and  a  stir  which 
began  to  seethe,  warned  the  king. 

"  Peace ! "  he  cried.  "  A  king  can  forgive.  My 
soldiers  were  never  bad  at  heart ;  they  were  led  away. 
Soldiers  of  the  king,  raise  a  hand  in  token  of  your 
loyalty." 

Every  one  obeyed.  Besides  those  at  the  gate  were 
many  throughout  the  crowd. 

"  Your  faithless  leader  gone,  I  appoint  Lentala,  my 
daughter,  as  commander  of  the  army." 

There  was  a  craning  of  necks.  The  soldiers  made 
no  concealment  of  their  surprise,  but  in  their  gratitude 
for  the  king's  pardon  shouted  their  acceptance. 

The  king  laid  his  hand  on  Lentala's  head. 

"  I  now  make  this  proclamation :  I  am  old  and 
broken,  and  the  grief  of  this  day  has  brought  me  near 
the  end.  To  this  one,  true  and  wise,  brave  and  devoted, 
so  deeply  loved  and  trusted  by  us  all,  I  resign  the  ruler- 
ship  of  my  people."  He  removed  his  crown  and  cloak, 
and  placed  them  on  her.  "  Obey  her  as  you  love  her, 
and  peace  and  security  will  abide  with  you.  This  is 
your  ruler  henceforth."  He  raised  both  arms,  and, 
after  a  pause,  cried,  "  Obeisance  and  greetings  to  Queen 
Lentala  ! " 

[  234  ] 


A  thrill  ran  through  the  gathering,  and  all  sank  to 
the  ground.  I  was  on  my  knees  at  her  feet,  pressing 
her  fingers  to  my  lips  and  trying  to  speak. 

"Joseph  !  "  she  scolded  under  her  breath,  giving  my 
hand  a  little  squeeze ;  "  don't  do  that !  How  can  I 
cry  when  you  are  so  absurd !  "  Tears  were  falling 
from  her  lashes.  She  turned,  put  her  arms  on  the 
king's  shoulders,  and  bowed  her  head,  while  mighty 
salvos  of  huzzas  rent  the  skies. 


[  23S  ] 


CHAPTER  XXII.  Wit  and  Dash  to  the  Fore. 
The  New  Sovereign  Assumes  Charge. 
Our  Plans  for  Escape  Go  Awry.  Victims 
Taken  to  the  Sacrificial  Altar.  A  Bold 
Ad  Turns  a  Tragic  Event. 


T  WAS  some  time  before  Lentala  could 
lift  her  face  to  her  subjects.  The  king's 
renunciation  —  the  finishing  touch  to  the 
bold  diplomacy  with  which  he  had 
turned  the  crisis  —  had  come  to  her  as 
a  bolt  from  heaven.  I  wondered  how  it 
would  affed:  her  deeply  laid  plans  for 
the  rescue  of  the  colony  ;  for,  though  it  would  give  her 
extraordinary  power,  it  would  abruptly  check  her  irre 
sponsible  freedom  of  movement.  Furthermore,  it  had 
thrust  upon  her  the  necessity  for  swift  rearrangement. 
Her  hold  on  neither  the  people  nor  the  army  had  been 
firmly  secured.  I  knew  that  her  quick  understanding 
apprehended  the  new  complications,  and  that  she 
understood  the  king's  wisdom  fitted  to  the  hour's  need. 
She  gave  me  a  frightened  look,  and  brightened  under 
my  smile. 

With  reassuring  words  the  old  man  disengaged  her 
hands,  stepped  back,  and  left  her  to  face  the  crowd. 
Thus  she  stood  alone  between  us.  It  seemed  a  cruelly 
trying  moment  in  which  to  place  a  girl,  but  she  made 
the  fight  to  face  her  duty.  It  was  not  long.  Her  voice, 
tremulous  at  first,  stole  out  clear  and  fine,  reaching  to 
the  limits  of  the  crowd ;  and  as  she  proceeded  it  came 
rounder  and  fuller,  bearing  the  richness  that  I  knew. 
"  Thank  you,  my  people.  With  the  deepest  love  I 

[  236] 


accept  the  crown,  and  I  pledge  my  life  to  wear  it 
worthily.  Only  love  and  trust  me  as  you  have  loved 
and  trusted  the  good  father  who  has  ruled  us  so  long 
and  so  kindly,  and  you  will  find  me  faithful.  This 
great  change  comes  upon  us  at  a  trying  time.  Neither 
a  king  nor  a  queen  can  govern  a  people  without  their 
consent  and  love  and  confidence.  Give  me  time  to 
show  that  I  am  worthy  of  all  that  from  you.  I  shall 
still  have  the  advice  of  the  good  man  who  has  placed 
upon  me  the  crown,  and  of  his  able  advisers.  But  I 
shall  trust  your  own  hearts  and  heads  more  than  all  the 
wisdom  of  the  palace.  I  shall  trust  your  confidence  in 
me  more  than  my  power  over  you. 

"  We  all  know  that  there  is  a  special  cause  for  the 
present  unrest.  But  be  patient.  The  problem  is  not 
difficult,  and  you  may  depend  upon  me  and  my  advisers 
to  solve  it.  Every  impatient  a<5l  of  yours  shows  distrust 
of  your  government,  and  if  you  rashly  do  anything  to 
weaken  the  power  of  the  crown,  you  lay  yourselves 
open  to  dangers.  The  white  people  in  the  valley  are 
only  awaiting  the  moment  when  authority  is  destroyed 
and  our  people  are  in  disorder  to  come  forth  and  work 
havoc  among  us.  They  stand  together  as  one,  and  are 
cool  and  not  afraid.  Those  are  the  greatest  powers  that 
human  beings  in  community  can  have.  If  you  had 
worked  your  will  today,  how  many  of  you  would  be 
alive  tomorrow  ?  Our  beautiful  island  would  have 
flowed  with  blood  —  the  blood  of  our  people." 

She  ceased  for  a  moment,  to  observe  the  efFed:.  It 
ran  as  a  low,  frightened  murmur. 

"  But  nothing  can  go  wrong  if  we  ourselves  keep 
cool  and  hold  together  and  trust  to  the  crown.  The 
army  will  camp  tonight  in  the  palace  walls,  and  every 

[  237] 


care  will  be  taken  to  keep  order  in  the  kingdom.  All 
will  be  well  if  you  yourselves  are  calm.  Therefore  I 
command  you  one  and  all  to  go  at  once  to  your 
homes,  and  remain  there  in  quiet  and  peace.  No  matter 
though  storms  may  come,  or  the  earth  tremble,  or  the 
fires  under  the  ground  break  forth,  be  not  afraid ;  trust 
your  queen  and  your  army,  for  we  have  no  fear.  Be 
as  brave  and  cheerful  as  we.  All  your  problems  will  be 
solved,  all  your  reasonable  wishes  will  be  granted,  but 
that  must  be  done  by  your  queen. "  She  raised  her 
arms  in  the  manner  of  Rangan,  and  impressively  added  : 
"  Go  now,  with  my  love  and  my  blessing." 

Another  wave  of  affedtionate  loyalty  swept  over  the 
multitude ;  it  began  to  disintegrate,  and  to  pacify  and 
turn  back  belated  incomers ;  but  a  shrill  cry  rose : 

"  Sacrifice !    Give  us  a  sacrifice  !  " 

It  had  an  instant  efFeft.  The  moving  crowd  halted, 
and  the  cry  ran  to  many  throats,  "  Sacrifice  !  Sacrifice !  " 

The  queen  turned  to  old  Rangan,  and  he  almost 
imperceptibly  nodded.  Lentala  hesitated  as  she  faced 
the  mob  again,  but  refrained  from  looking  at  me.  She 
raised  her  hand. 

"  Be  patient !  "  she  cried. 

"  Sacrifice  !    Sacrifice  !  " 

"  You  shall  have " 

The  rest  was  drowned  in  a  threatening  shout.  Len 
tala  stood  dazed,  and  in  the  ensuing  buzzing  and  move 
ment  lost  any  opportunity  she  might  have  desired  for 
further  speech.  So  she  stood  as  the  still  noisy  crowd 
straggled  off.  Unrest  had  been  rekindled,  but  to  what 
extent  I  could  not  guess.  The  last  loiterers  often 
stopped  to  gaze  at  the  little  group  on  the  wall,  and 
the  army  stood  in  soldierly  ranks  before  the  gate. 

[238] 


"  The  army  will  salute  the  queen/'  commanded 
Lentala. 

It  was  finely  given  with  the  sword,  and  the  men 
heartily  responded  to  the  oath  that  she  gave  them  as 
soldiers  of  the  queen.  With  a  gesture  to  us  that  we 
follow,  she  tripped  down  the  ladder,  opened  the  gate, 
and  admitted  the  army  to  the  grounds.  Next,  after 
sending  to  liberate  the  soldiers  in  the  dungeon,  she 
had  the  palace  astir  with  an  order  to  prepare  for  the 
army  a  feast  and  accommodations  for  the  night. 

Rangan  had  been  a  silent  observer  of  her  whirlwind 
movements.  I  was  not  wholly  satisfied  with  what  I 
saw  in  his  face,  but  with  whatever  else  that  I  saw 
there  was  admiration.  Obviously  she  was  permitting 
him  to  remain  until  he  should  be  satisfied  that  she  was 
capable  of  assuming  command  of  the  army.  As  mat 
ters  were  quieting  she  asked  him  to  go  to  his  wife,  and 
he  tottered  away,  shaking  his  head  and  mumbling  to 
himself. 

She  ordered  the  army  to  break  ranks.  The  men 
showed  their  relief  with  childish  inconsequence,  and 
scattered  at  will.  That  left  us  alone.  The  bright 
look  that  she  turned  to  me  was  a  sudden  change  from 
royal  sternness  to  Beela's  challenge.  She  was  my  little 
work-mate  of  the  valley. 

Something  had  risen  between  us  ;  consciousness  of  it 
showed  in  her  glance,  and  I  was  sore  without  that. 
To  have  tricked  me  so  unnecessarily  as  to  Beela  seemed 
wanton  and  cruel.  Unreasonable  as  it  may  appear,  I 
had  been  shocked  so  deeply  that  time  for  recovery 
would  be  required.  I  had  seen  the  craftiness  with  the 
gentleness  of  the  native  blood  in  old  Rangan.  I  had 
seen  his  hatred  of  the  white  man,  and  the  merciless 

[   239  ] 


savagery  that  his  show  of  benevolence  masked.  It  had 
made  me  distrustful  of  the  native  blood,  which  com 
posed  half  of  Lentala.  To  the  sweet,  childish  Beela 
whom  I  loved  had  been  added  something  that 

"  Choseph !  " 

I  started,  but  could  not  bring  a  smile  into  the  look 
that  I  gave  her,  even  though  the  call  had  been  Beela's. 

"  Don't  you  want  to  hear  what  has  happened  to 
me?"  she  asked,  ignoring  my  stolidity. 

"  Yes,  your  Majesty." 

She  stiffened  slightly  under  that  address,  and  subtly 
put  Beela  aside  for  the  queen.  With  a  hint  of  coldness 
she  said : 

"  At  the  beginning  of  the  outbreak  I  foresaw  that 
Mr.  Vancouver's  guard  would  decamp ;  so  I  went  to 
look  after  him;  but  he  had  already  gone  after  being 
left  alone.  I  followed  him.  That  brought  me  to  the 
crowd.  When  I  found  myself  in  danger  there,  I  called 
Christopher.  His  daring  leap  from  the  wall  and  the 
fury  with  which  he  laid  about  him  confused  the  crowd. 
He  was  helped  by  some  loyal  subjects  whom  his  con- 
duel  inspired.  I  don't  know  how  many  skulls  he 
cracked,  but  no  one  was  killed.  I  pointed  out  the  men 
for  him  to  silence.  No  one  could  resist  him.  When 
he  called  for  the  king  to  ascend,  he  took  Mr.  Van 
couver  in  charge  and  slipped  away." 

I  nodded,  but  she  must  have  seen  my  gratitude  for 
her  taking  such  risks  on  Mr.  Vancouver's  account. 
Doubtless  that  was  what  made  her  eyes  flash,  but  at 
the  moment  I  did  not  know  why.  I  reflected  only 
that  two  matters  of  overshadowing  importance  must  be 
attended  to  at  once,  and  that  possibly  her  plans  had 
been  disarranged. 

[  240  ] 


"  What  has  become  of  Christopher  and  Mr.  Van 
couver,  your  Majesty  ? "  I  asked. 

"  I  told  Christopher  to  take  Mr.  Vancouver  to  the 
hut,  where  Mr.  Rawley  was  waiting,"  she  answered, 
"  and  then  go  to  meet  the  colony." 

"  Thank  you.  What  is  to  be  done  with  the  colony, 
and  what  am  I  to  do  ? " 

She  raised  her  eyes,  and  there  was  no  trace  of  Beela 
in  them.  "I  had  asked  Captain  Mason,"  she  answered, 
"  to  have  each  member  of  the  colony  bring  all  the  food 
possible,  and  had  told  him  that  you  and  Christopher 
would  meet  him  in  the  first  darkness  following  the 
earthquake,  at  a  certain  pass  just  to  the  west  of  the 
clearing  where  the  sacrificial  altar  is,  and  that  as  the 
natives  would  be  demoralized  by  the  earthquake,  you 
could  lead  them  without  much  risk  past  the  settlement 
to  your  vessel,  which  might  be  sailed  away  at  once." 

My  wonder  and  gratitude  at  the  intelligence  of  her 
plan  must  have  shown  in  my  face,  but  her  tone  had  no 
warmth  when  she  added : 

"  Fortunately,  matters  have  turned  out  so  that  I  can 
take  the  army  out  of  your  way.  The  real  danger  lay 
there." 

That  was  why  she  had  admitted  the  soldiers  to  the 
palace  grounds  and  locked  the  gate.  Could  any  other 
have  given  so  brilliant  a  turn  to  a  threatening  situation  ? 
Yet  I  only  looked  at  her  in  silence,  and  her  face  had 
not  a  trace  of  the  old  friendliness.  Perhaps  it  was  my 
own  fault.  There  rang  in  my  ears  the  demand  for  a 
sacrifice ;  I  recalled  old  Rangan's  nod ;  I  remembered 
the  defenseless  position  of  Rawley  and  Mr.  Vancouver  ; 
and  the  brown  blood  in  the  Senatra  queen  unaccount 
ably  looked  different  from  the  brown  blood  in  Beela. 

[  241  ] 


"  Your  Majesty/'  I  said,  "  I  will  go  now  and  see 
that  all  is  well  with  Mr.  Vancouver;  then  I  will  go 
and  assure  a  clear  opening  for  the  colony,  and  arrange 
for  Mr.  Vancouver  and  Rawley  to  join  us  as  we  move 
down  the  eastern  side  of  the  settlement  to  the  harbor/* 

"  Yes,"  she  agreed.  I  was  turning  away,  but  she 
stopped  me.  "  You  will  refleft,"  she  said,  "  that  many 
people  in  the  island  are  ignorant  of  what  has  taken 
place  here  today.  I  will  send  out  runners,  but  still  the 
entire  island  can't  be  covered.  All  know  that  a  white 
man  has  been  held  for  sacrifice  to  the  Black  Face  in 
order  to  stop  the  earthquakes  and  avert  an  eruption. 
If  the  earthquake  returns,  even  the  people  who  saw  me 
crowned  may  become  uncontrollable.  Should  that 
happen,  I  am  not  sufficiently  sure  of  the  army  to  trust 
it  in  stopping  a  sacrifice.  There  is  just  one  thing  to  do." 

She  ceased,  and  regarded  me  waitingly. 

"  What  is  it,  your  Majesty  ? " 

She  hardened  still  more.  "  Let's  consider  the  situa 
tion  calmly.  If  some  very  strong  diversion  should  arise 
tonight,  the  colony  could  pass  through  to  the  vessel 
without  risk.  On  the  other  hand,  the  people  are 
alarmed  and  restless ;  they  won't  sleep  soundly  ;  many 
may  be  abroad  in  every  direction.  If  some  of  them 
should  see  the  colony  escaping,  a  cry  might  be  raised 
that  would  ring  from  one  end  of  the  island  to  the 
other.  That  would  mean  the  instant  gathering  of  a 
mob  which  no  power  could  resist,  and  the  colony 
would  be  annihilated." 

"  I  see,  your  Majesty.  What  diversion  would  pre 
vent  it  ? " 

"The  sacrifice  of  Mr.  Vancouver  and  Rawley." 
She  spoke  in  a  cold,  business-like  tone. 


My  horror  must  have  been  evident.  "  Your 
Majesty/'  I  said  with  warmth,  "  before  that  shall  be 
submitted  to,  every  member  of  our  colony  will  die 
fighting/' 

She  shrugged.  "  That  is  your  affair.  I  should  hate 
to  see  any  of  my  people  killed  in  such  a  clash.  It  is 
interesting  to  see  how  jealous  you  are  of  Mr.  Van 
couver  s  safety,  when  he  had  planned  to  destroy  the 
colony/' 

I  saw  the  drift  of  her  sneer,  and  was  angry  and  silent. 

"  He  has  a  very  charming  daughter/'  she  went  on. 

The  humiliation  that  she  was  thrusting  upon  me 
was  unbearable,  but  I  could  be  patient,  since  I  carried 
the  lives  of  the  colony  in  my  hands;  yet  it  was  not 
pleasant  to  see  this  side  of  Lentala's  nature.  The  worst 
of  it  was  that  there  was  no  possible  argument  to  bring 
against  hers.  Mr.  Vancouver  richly  deserved  such  a 
fate,  and  so  did  Rawley ;  their  meeting  it  would  cer 
tainly  assure  our  escape  to  the  Hope.  But  Lentala 
could  see  in  my  attitude  nothing  but  consideration  for 
Annabel,  and  she  misconstrued  that.  It  was  all  that  I 
could  do  to  restrain  myself. 

"  I  think  we  understand  each  other,"  she  remarked 
after  a  pause. 

"  Do  you  mean,"  I  burst  out  in  a  passion,  "  that  you 
are  going  to  order  the  sacrifice  of  Mr.  Vancouver  and 
Rawley?" 

She  looked  at  me  steadily.  Afterward  I  recalled  the 
softening,  the  suffering,  the  dumb  pleading  in  her  face, 
but  I  did  not  see  it  at  the  time. 

"  It  doesn't  appear,"  she  quietly  said,  "  that  I  am 
called  on  to  tell  you  any  more  of  my  plans  at  present. 
You  are  fully  informed  as  >to  what  you  may  do  in  trying 

[  243] 


to  get  the  colony  to  the  ship  tonight."  Her  man 
ner  was  entirely  that  of  a  queen  to  her  subject.  "  I 
think  you  understand  to  some  extent  what  I  have  done 
to  spare  the  lives  of  your  people  and  help  them  leave 
the  island.  I  will  add  that  some  trusted  natives  will 
try  to  make  your  passage  to  the  ship  safe.  But  it  is  one 
thing  to  make  plans  and  another  to  carry  them  out  in 
the  face  of  a  panic.  There  is  no  foreseeing  what  may 
happen  before  morning.  My  scouts  will  keep  me  in 
formed  every  few  minutes/' 

There  came  an  awkward  pause.  Her  head  was 
down ;  she  stood  in  a  waiting  attitude.  It  seemed  to 
me  that  all  the  world  I  loved  had  suddenly  been  swept 
away.  Behind  the  woman  confronting  me  I  knew  that 
my  dear  Beela  stood  sweet  and  laughing,  all  sunshine 
and  dear  womanliness.  Only  a  fool  would  let  her  go. 

"  Beela  !  "   I  said. 

She  started,  and  raised  sorrowing  eyes  to  mine. 

"  Aren't  you  going  with  us  on  the  Hope  ?  " 

"  My  duty  is  here  now,  and  I  can  think  of  nothing 
but  that." 

"  Does  your  unexpedted  elevation  to  a  queenhood 
blot  out  all  the  past  ? "  I  asked. 

She  bit  her  lip.  "  I  hadn't  expected  that  from  you," 
she  said  in  sadness. 

"  Then,  is  it  Annabel  ? "  I  insisted. 

She  did  not  answer  at  once.  "  You  will  see  her 
again  this  evening,"  she  gently  said. 

"  Of  course,  but "  I  saw  it  was  useless,  and 

wondered  if  she  was  dismissing  me.  "  Surely  I  shall 
see  you  also,"  I  said. 

She  smiled,  but  it  was  not  the  smile  of  Beela ;  it  was 
that  of  a  woman  who  knows  care. 

[  244  ] 


"  Perhaps,"  she  returned  ;  "  yes,  of  course, — I  think. 
Meanwhile,  good-by,"  and  held  out  her  hand. 

I  took  it,  and  would  not  at  first  let  her  withdraw  it ; 
but  with  a  little  sigh,  which  she  tried  to  conceal,  she 
turned  away  and  walked  slowly  to  the  palace. 

Heavy-hearted,  but  determined  to  see  Lentala  before 
the  colony  sailed, —  if  it  should  ever  have  that  good 
fortune, —  I  went  about  my  duty. 

The  first  task  was  to  see  that  Mr.  Vancouver  was 
safe,  for  many  contingencies  might  arise  to  overwhelm 
Christopher.  I  went  to  the  hut  where  Beela  had  left 
Rawley,  but  it  was  vacant.  Christopher  must  have 
taken  the  two  men  to  a  spot  near  the  pass,  to  meet  the 
outcoming  colony.  On  going  to  the  summit  of  the 
valley  wall  I  faced  the  rising  moon.  When  I  had 
come  within  a  few  hundred  yards  of  the  spot  where 
the  colony  would  emerge, —  it  was  the  spot  where 
Rawley  had  assaulted  me, —  I  heard  the  low  moaning 
of  a  man,  followed  by  his  querulous,  childish  talk.  At 
first  I  marveled  that  Christopher  should  have  left  his 
charges  in  so  exposed  a  place,  as  it  was  immediately 
near  the  main  trail  to  the  sacrificial  stone. 

"  Will  she  come  soon  ?  "  Mr.  Vancouver  plaintively 
asked. 

"  Very  soon.     Be  patient,"  kindly  answered  Rawley. 

The  men  were  invisible  in  the  gloom,  but  it  was 
imprudent  for  them  to  be  speaking  aloud.  Yet  I  dared 
not  show  myself,  lest  Mr.  Vancouver  be  thrown  into 
noisy  mania.  Should  the  natives  be  seeking  him,  it 
would  be  easy  to  trail  him  to  this  spot ;  and  the  colony 
might  be  discovered  through  his  presence.  Again  Mr. 
Vancouver  broke  the  silence. 

"  She  doesn't  suspedl  me,  does  she  ? " 

[245] 


"  She  is  and  always  will  be  your  loyal  daughter/' 

"  I  know."  His  voice  was  not  a  madman's.  "  Raise 
my  head  a  little.  It  is  bursting.  Rawley,  I'm  damned. 
The  visions  I've  had !  In  one  of  them  two  men  came, 
looking  like  natives,  but  speaking  English.  One  of 
them  spoke  of  my  treachery  and  my  death.  I  tried  to 
kill  him.  The  other  prevented  me,  and  then  I  saw 
that  they  were  Tudor  and  Christopher.  And  today  the 
one  looking  like  Christopher  rescued  me  from  a  hell 
of  madmen.  But  how  could  I  stay  in  that  cabin  when 
Annabel  was  coming  ?  " 

A  rumbling  and  a  quivering  of  the  earth  hurried  me 
on.  I  ran  to  the  edge  of  the  valley  wall.  This  brought 
me  nearly  opposite  the  Black  Face.  I  had  noticed  a 
faint,  weird  light  on  the  trees ;  now  I  saw  the  origin 
of  it, —  a  purple  flame  was  issuing  from  an  orifice 
below  the  Face.  It  waved  upward  like  an  inverted 
streamer,  wreathing  the  Face  and  lending  to  it  a 
ghastly  lifelikeness. 

From  below  me  rose  faint  cries  of  terror,  quickly 
stilled,  and  soon  the  vanguard  of  the  colony  arrived 
from  the  valley.  The  earth-trembling  had  ceased  ;  the 
flame  was  subsiding. 

There  was  some  trouble  at  first  in  making  myself 
known.  Annabel  came  up  with  Captain  Mason  and 
Christopher,  and  delayed  my  disclosure  of  the  plan  for 
escape. 

"  Where  is  my  father  ? "  she  immediately  asked. 

I  informed  her,  and  learned  that  Christopher  had 
told  her  all  that  he  knew. 

"Take  me  to  him,"  she  begged. 

I  replied  that  it  would  be  safer  to  bring  him  to  her. 
Directing  Christopher  to  fetch  a  stretcher  from  which 

[ 


a  woman  had  just  been  lifted,  I  left  with  him  as  the 
slender  procession  crept  to  the  summit.  Deep  anxiety 
showed  under  Christopher's  calm  exterior. 

Mr.  Vancouver  and  Rawley  were  gone !  A  hasty 
search  in  the  vicinity  failed  to  discover  them.  We 
worked  down  to  the  trail  leading  to  the  clearing  where 
the  sacrifices  were  made.  There  we  found  a  stream  of 
silent,  soft-footed  natives  hurrying  toward  the  clearing. 
No  speech  was  needed  between  Christopher  and  me  to 
explain  the  situation.  Christopher's  wise  plan  had  gone 
tragically  awry.  It  had  not  been  difficult  for  the  dog- 
nosed  natives  to  trail  Christopher  to  the  hut,  and  then 
Rawley  and  Mr.  Vancouver  to  the  spot  where  I  had 
found  them. 

I  was  thrown  into  a  momentary  confusion.  Lentala 
alone  had  known  whither  Christopher  was  to  take 
Mr.  Vancouver,  and  she  had  argued  for  his  sacrifice  as 
the  surest  means  to  save  the  colony !  The  thought 
was  sickening.  But  it  was  inconceivable  that  Beela 
should  have  the  heart  for  such  a  course, —  sweet,  gentle 
Beela  !  And  had  not  Lentala  nearly  forfeited  her  life 
to  the  mob  in  trying  to  rescue  Mr.  Vancouver  ? 

Christopher  had  slipped  from  my  mind;  but  I 
observed  him  now,  and  he  was  listening  far.  I  waited, 
knowing  that  by  this  time  the  two  vi&ims  were 
already  at  the  altar,  and  that  the  earthquake  a  few 
minutes  ago  had  lent  a  fierce  impetus  to  the  proceed 
ings.  I  could  mentally  see  the  main  settlement  and  its 
outlying  regions  swarming  as  the  whispered  news  flew 
from  mouth  to  mouth  that  two  white  vidtims  for  the 
sacrifice  had  been  found. 

Christopher  soon  turned  to  me. 

"  They'll  have  to  get  wood,  sir,"  he  said. 


"  Yes.    That  will  take    time,   but    there    are  many 


men/ 


Lentala  had  said  that  her  scouts  would  report  often ; 
but  there  was  a  chance  that  they  would  either  conceal 
the  present  movement  from  her  or  give  her  the  news 
too  late.  Even  should  she  be  starting  at  that  moment, 
it  would  not  be  possible  for  her  to  arrive  in  time  to 
stop  the  sacrifice.  Yet  she  should  be  informed.  If  she 
refused  to  come,  then  I  should  know 

"Christopher,"  I  said,  "go  and  tell  the  queen/'  I 
said  nothing  of  a  desperate  plan  that  I  had  formed. 

Christopher  looked  at  me  strangely.  "  Yes,  sir,"  he 
replied.  "  And  you  can  save  'em/1 

He  gave  me  a  look  of  dog-like  love,  and  vanished. 

I  returned  to  Captain  Mason,  avoiding  Annabel,  and 
rapidly  placed  the  entire  situation  before  him.  His 
jaws  set  hard  in  the  moonlight.  I  could  imagine  his 
thoughts,  which  no  doubt  agreed  with  Lentala's ;  and 
I  realized  the  terrible  risk  to  the  colony  when  the 
fanatics  should  find  themselves  balked  in  the  sacrifice 
and  should  swarm  in  a  search  which  the  colony  could 
not  escape  —  unless  my  plan  should  prove  successful  to 
the  last  detail  or  the  queen  should  bring  up  the  army 
in  time  to  prevent  a  battle.  And  there  was  mighty 
Christopher,  the  man  of  courage,  resourcefulness,  and 
prompt  action.  I  hurled  these  arguments  at  Captain 
Mason,  and  pointed  out  Annabel,  standing  alone  and 
suffering  as  she  awaited  her  father. 

"  You  and  Hobart  and  I  will  make  the  dash,"  I 
urged.  "  It  is  the  only  chance,  and  we  must  hurry. 
Dr.  Preston  can  be  taken  into  the  secret,  and  can 
quietly  prepare  the  men  to  fight  if  necessary.  They 
are  all  armed ;  the  savages  are  not." 

[  '48  ] 


He  responded  by  calling  Dr.  Preston  and  charging 
him  as  I  had  suggested,  particularly  warning  him  not 
to  alarm  the  colony.  Then  he  went  to  Annabel  and 
gave  her  some  quieting  explanation.  I  borrowed  a 
capable  knife  from  a  sailor,  and  we  set  out. 

We  bore  down  to  the  trail,  and  found  it  still  swarm 
ing  with  a  scurrying  horde,  all  proceeding  with  a 
stealthy  swiftness.  Then  I  struck  out  on  a  straight 
course  through  the  tangled  forest,  leading  Captain 
Mason  and  Hobart  a  breathless  pace.  On  arriving  at 
the  edge  of  the  clearing  and  concealing  ourselves,  we 
found  hundreds  of  savages  already  assembled  and  more 
pouring  in. 

"  There  they  are,"  I  said,  pointing  to  a  consider 
able  open  space  between  the  sacrificial  stone  and  a 
packed  mass  of  men  formed  in  a  semi-circle,  those  in 
front  sitting.  Midway  between  the  stone  and  the 
natives  were  the  two  doomed  men,  dim  in  the  moon 
light.  The  one  lying  on  the  ground  was  doubtless  Mr. 
Vancouver,  perhaps  unconscious.  Rawley,  though  his 
hands  were  tied  behind  him,  sat  ereft,  calmly  facing 
his  tormentors. 

As  Captain  Mason  and  Hobart  had  no  disguise,  I 
alone  must  bring  the  two  men  out.  My  companions 
would  take  them  to  the  colony ;  I  would  remain  to 
face  the  issue  and  divert  the  pursuit.  Captain  Mason 
looked  very  grave,  but  Hobart  was  all  eagerness;  I 
could  guess  that  his  sore  spirit  yearned  to  heal  itself  by 
sharing  my  risk.  A  longing  for  Christopher, — for  his 
far-seeing  eye,  his  steady  nerve,  his  quick  hand, — 
came  over  me. 

"  I  remember,"  I  explained  in  showing  why  I 
should  not  make  the  dash  at  once,  "  that  a  ring  was 

[  249  ] 


fastened  in  the  rock  about  where  Mr.  Vancouver  and 
Rawley  are  sitting.  They  must  be  chained  to  it.  I 
must  wait  until  they  are  released." 

We  knew  that  the  delay  would  mean  an  augmenta 
tion  of  the  crowd  and  the  danger. 

Of  course  the  theft  of  the  wood  had  been  discovered. 
The  hut  sheltering  it  had  disappeared ;  its  poles  and 
dryer  thatch  were  already  piled  on  the  altar.  The 
sacrifice  was  only  delayed,  for  two-score  natives  were 
coming  in  with  dry  wood  for  which  they  had  foraged. 
In  that  pursuit  one  came  near  us,  and  I  made  ready, 
but  in  his  eagerness  he  passed  on,  unseeing.  The  priest 
at  the  altar  received  the  wood,  examined  it,  cast  out 
the  useless,  and  carefully  stacked  the  pyre,  which 
steadily  grew. 

Silence  rested  on  the  crowd.  Here  was  religion  in 
its  naked  birth, —  the  elemental  man  using  torture  and 
murder  for  prayer,  with  greater  reverence  and  faith 
than  I  have  seen  in  some  modern  fashions  of  placation 
or  appeal.  Fronting  them  across  the  dim  chasm  of  the 
valley  was  the  embodied  Force  whose  wrath  must  be 
appeased.  Could  the  white  blood  in  Lentala  permit 
this  form  of  worship  ? 

We  could  see  through  the  trees  the  indefinite  black 
mass  of  the  Face.  At  small  intervals  came  low  sub 
terranean  growls  and  slight  tremors  of  the  earth.  It 
was  as  though  the  underground  gods  were  gathering 
their  strength. 

Finally  the  priest's  work  was  done.  He  slowly  went 
to  the  chained  men,  stood  over  them,  and  raised  his 
hand.  Four  men  came  forward,  followed  by  four 
others,  who  took  positions  back  of  him.  Twenty  more 
came  and  formed  a  cordon  about  the  altar. 

[  25°  ] 


The  first  four  knelt,  and  the  chains  fell  clanking. 
Rawley  rose  without  assistance.  Being  speechless  with 
a  gag,  he  implored  in  dumb  show  for  Mr.  Vancouver, 
offering  himself  alone.  There  was  a  low  colloquy  be 
tween  the  priests  and  the  four,  at  the  end  of  which  his 
gesture  commanded  that  Mr.  Vancouver  also  be  taken 
to  the  stone.  As  two  men  stooped  to  lift  him  and  two 
others  took  each  an  arm  of  Rawley,  the  priest  began  a 
solemn  chant  in  a  minor  key,  and  started  the  slow 
march  to  the  pyre,  Mr.  Vancouver  on  the  shoulders  of 
two  men,  Rawley  walking  firm  and  ered:. 

At  the  altar  the  priest  ceased  his  chant,  which  was 
taken  up  by  the  crowd ;  but,  though  there  were  many 
hundreds  of  voices,  they  were  so  soft  and  in  such  fine 
unison  that  the  volume  was  hardly  greater  than  that  of 
a  dozen  men.  As  it  proceeded,  the  priest  picked  up  a 
vessel  containing  smothered  coals,  blew  them  into  life, 
and  ignited  the  thatch  at  the  four  corners.  Evidently 
the  viftims  were  to  be  further  tied,  and  tossed  aloft 
when  the  fire  was  hot. 

As  the  priest  stepped  back  to  see  the  blaze  rise,  I 
bounded  into  the  open. 

I  remember  that  the  fire  was  hot  in  my  face  as  I 
reached  Rawley  and  nipped  his  thongs,  and  that  the 
astonishment  on  the  priest's  face  was  comical.  Also,  I 
was  conscious  of  a  numbness  in  my  right  hand.  I  had 
used  my  fist  perhaps  more  vigorously  than  necessary. 
Two  or  three  natives  were  prone  when  I  shouldered 
Mr.  Vancouver  and  called  to  Rawley,  and  the  dark 
ness  of  the  forest  soon  concealed  us. 

A  roar  delayed  by  astonishment  rose  behind  us ;  a 
thousand  devils  had  opened  throat  and  were  leaping 
to  the  pursuit. 

[251  ] 


CHAPTER  XXIII.  The  Great  Catastrophe.  A 
Powerless  Ruler  Confronts  a  Mutiny. 
Death  of  the  Sovereign  Demanded.  The 
Army  Under  My  Command.  Christo 
pher's  Sacrifice.  The  Final  Cataclysm. 


FTER  a  hard  run,  I  laid  Mr.  Vancouver 
across  Hobart's  shoulder.  There  was  no 
need  to  urge  all  speed  to  the  colony.  I 
turned  back  to  meet  the  pursuers,  and 
ran  swiftly  until  I  encountered  the  fore 
most.  Before  they  had  seen  me  I 
dropped  to  the  ground  and  was  dili 
gently  examining  it  when  they  came  up  and  halted, 
others  running  behind. 

"Which  way?"  inquired  the  first. 
"  Stand  back  !  "  I  said.  "  I  have  the  trail/' 
They  obeyed,  but  my  knife  was  ready  for  a  con 
tingency.  I  pretended  to  lose  the  signs,  but  found 
them  again,  followed  a  few  paces,  and  announced  that 
the  fugitives  had  turned  there  and  headed  for  the  trail. 
"  That  will  bring  them  into  a  trap,"  I  added,  "  for 
people  are  still  coming  up  the  trail  to  the  clearing.  I 
will  follow  the  runaways  and  give  the  alarm.  You 
men  spread  up  and  down  here,  for  they  may  double 
back.  When  others  come  from  the  clearing,  turn 
them  all  back,  for  they  will  spoil  the  trail  and  I  never 
can  find  it  again.  Then  you  too  go  back  if  you  don't 
hear  from  me  very  soon.  Send  a  man  at  once  to  the 
priest,  and  tell  him  to  hold  the  people  there,  and  to 
order  up  more  wood  and  prepare  for  the  sacrifice.  1 
am  a  Suminali  man  and  can  trail  like  a  dog." 


I  was  turning  away,  but  paused,  to  make  sure  of 
them.  "  Have  you  heard  the  news  from  the  palace?" 
I  inquired. 

"No." 

"  The  king  has  given  the  crown  to  Lentala,  and  the 
command  of  the  army  also." 

It  surprised  them.    "Where's  Gato  ?  "  asked  one. 

"  He  disobeyed  the  king,  and  is  dead,"  I  answered. 
"Tell  the  news  to  the  priest.  Spread  it  among  the 
crowd."  It  was  on  my  tongue  to  add  that  the  queen 
would  soon  appear  with  the  army  and  disperse  the 
crowd,  but  there  were  dangers  in  it,  and  I  held  my 
peace.  Sufficient  for  the  present  that  I  had  stopped 
the  pursuit. 

On  arriving  at  the  road  to  the  clearing  I  found  a 
commotion,  and  learned  that  the  army  was  rapidly 
approaching.  The  people  did  not  know  how  to  take 
that  news, —  whether  it  meant  a  forwarding  or  a 
breaking  up  of  the  sacrifice. 

There  came  a  scrambling  of  stragglers  to  escape  the 
army,  which  advanced  on  the  trot,  Christopher  run 
ning  in  front.  He  saw  me,  wheeled,  and  raised  his 
hand.  I  knew  that  his  glance  at  my  face  had  told 
him  the  whole  story.  My  heart  swelled  to  see  Len 
tala,  borne  aloft  in  an  uncanopied  crimson  velvet 
palanquin  emblazoned  with  the  royal  insignia.  Her 
dress  was  the  one  she  had  worn  at  the  feast,  with  the 
addition  of  the  crown.  In  her  hand  she  carried  a 
naked  sword,  fine  and  lean. 

"  Make  way  for  the  queen  !  "  at  intervals  shouted  a 
man  running  ahead  of  the  queen  and  behind  Chris 
topher. 

On  seeing  Christopher's  signal  she  raised  her  sword, 

253 


and  the  palanquin  halted.  She  was  anxiously  watching 
the  glow  from  the  altar  fire,  but  her  glance  discovered 
me,  and  a  surprised  joy  sprang  to  her  face. 

"Am  I  too  late?"  she  called  in  English. 

"  No,  your  Majesty.    All  is  well." 

"  Choseph ! "  she  chokingly  cried,  throwing  her 
sword  away  and  seizing  both  my  hands. 

It  was  a  public  scandal.    The  soldiers  stared. 

I  gave  her  a  warning  look,  and  said,  "  Your 
Majesty !  " 

She  drew  away  with  freezing  dignity.  A  soldier 
picked  up  her  sword,  wiped  it  as  he  would  a  baby's 
face,  knelt,  and  handed  it  to  her.  She  slammed  it 
angrily  into  its  scabbard,  gave  me  a  crushing  glance, 
and  opened  her  lips  to  speak,  but  I  drove  the  words 
back  by  suddenly  dropping  in  an  obeisance.  I  would 
have  given  a  good  deal  to  see  her  face  in  the  long 
pause  before  she  bade  me  rise.  My  face  was  grave  as 
I  met  her  angry,  suspicious  gaze. 

"  This  is  no  time  nor  place  to  make  fun  of  me,"  she 
cuttingly  said. 

"  I  beg  your  Majesty's  pardon." 

She  was  studying  me.  "  You  have  seen  Annabel,  I 
suppose  ?  "  she  inquired. 

"  Yes,  your  Majesty." 

"And  talked  with  her?" 

"  Yes,  your  Majesty." 

"You  —  were  glad  —  to  see  each  other?" 

"  Very,  your  Majesty." 

"  She  is  as  lovely  as  ever  ?  " 

"  Quite,  your  Majesty." 

She  examined  the  splendid  jewel  in  the  head  of 
her  sword-hilt,  looked  up  with  a  composed  face,  and 

[254] 


demanded  that  I  tell  her  what  had  happened.  I  did 
so,  and  she  beamed,  forgetting  Annabel. 

"  I'll  take  the  army  to  the  clearing,"  she  said,  "put 
a  stop  to  the  nonsense,  and  send  the  people  home." 

She  said  it  confidently,  either  ignoring  the  danger 
or  ignorant  of  it.  Evidently  her  purpose  was  the  pro- 
teftion  of  the  colony,  but  I  surmised  that  some  power 
greater  than  hers  would  be  required.  Christopher  had 
been  standing  near,  a  silent  listener. 

Her  imposing  arrival  had  a  strong  effedt  on  the 
restless  mob  as  in  the  cross-light  of  the  moon  and  the 
altar  fire  she  stood  up  in  the  palanquin  and  raised  her 
sword  for  attention.  She  told  them  of  her  crowning, 
made  a  plea  for  their  confidence,  and  commanded 
them  to  go  home.  But  she  said  nothing  about  a 
sacrifice. 

No  sign  of  obedience  appearing  in  the  crowd,  she 
gave  me  a  glance  that  sought  guidance.  I  knew  that 
the  moment  was  critical  and  the  risk  great,  but  it 
seemed  the  only  recourse.  I  glanced  at  the  army. 
She  understood,  hesitated  a  moment,  and  ordered  the 
soldiers  to  clear  the  place.  A  slight  movement  and  a 
buzz  ran  through  the  ranks,  but  there  was  no  forward 
movement.  Then  rang  a  cry,  instantly  taken  up  till  it 
became  a  roar : 

"  Sacrifice  !     Sacrifice  ! >J 

Lentala  sprang  to  the  ground,  waved  the  palanquin- 
bearers  away,  and  with  a  free  sword  confronted  the 
soldiers,  her  head  high,  her  eyes  flashing.  I  knew  she 
realized  that  there  was  but  one  way  out  of  the  desper 
ate  dilemma,  and  that  she  was  casting  about  to  find  it 
without  a  confession  of  failure.  Clearly  she  knew  that, 
although  old  Rangan  had  deeply  planted  a  sense  of 


loyalty  in  the  soldiers,  she  was  hampered  both  by  a 
want  of  experience  in  handling  them  and  by  the  pres 
sure  of  the  mob  behind  her,  which  was  swelling  its 
demand  for  a  sacrifice  to  a  mutinous  outbreak  that  the 
soldiers  would  have  no  spirit  to  meet,  they  being  in 
sympathy  with  the  movement.  It  became  necessary 
for  me  to  aft. 

I  sprang  forward  and  prostrated  myself  before  her. 

"  Rise,"  she  said,  extending  her  sword  over  me. 

When  I  had  come  to  my  feet  she  gave  me  her 
sword,  and  said,  her  voice  ringing  clear  and  far : 

'*  I  must  go  among  my  people  and  quiet  them.  You 
were  King  Rangan's  friend  ;  you  are  the  man  who 
threw  Gato  from  the  wall, —  Gato,  who  had  been 
unfaithful  to  his  sovereign.  I  give  you  command  of 
my  army  while  I  go  among  my  people." 

I  took  her  sword  and  promptly  faced  the  bewildered 
ranks  as  Lentala  drifted  away ;  but  not  until  I  had  seen 
that  Christopher  was  observing;  he  would  understand 
that  I  had  turned  her  over  to  his  protection. 

It  was  fortunate  that  on  the  beach  and  during  the 
march  to  the  valley  I  had  closely  observed  Gato's 
method  of  handling  his  men.  They  were  crude  soldiers 
and  their  drill  was  childish,  but  my  training  knew  the 
value  of  discipline  to  any  extent,  and  I  remembered 
Gato's  tactics.  More  important  than  any  evolutions 
that  they  knew  was  the  spirit  of  the  one  commanding 
them. 

I  rapped  out  an  order  for  company  formation,  as 
the  men  were  in  loose  order.  As  I  had  expected,  some 
of  them  stared  at  me  and  the  others  at  the  rapidly 
growing  mob  spirit  before  them. 

It  should  be  explained  that  Gato's  organization  was 

[  256  ] 


wholly  different  from  that  of  civilized  nations.  While 
the  men  composing  the  army  came  nearly  to  half  the 
number  of  a  modern  regiment,  and  while  some  rude 
idea  of  subsidiary  groupings  had  been  observed,  the 
absence  of  actual  experience  in  warfare  had  made  the 
organization  hardly  more  than  a  stolid,  pompous  mob, 
and  the  under-officers  little  besides  repeaters  and  en 
forcers  of  the  general  orders.  All  officers  were  merely 
the  "  general's  "  staff. 

I  did  the  best  I  could  with  such  a  machine.  Upon 
repeating  my  order  in  a  still  sharper  tone,  and  seeing 
only  an  uneasy,  tentative  pretense  of  obedience,  I  sprang 
toward  the  officer  whom  I  may  call  the  lieutenant- 
colonel,  stung  his  cheek  with  the  flat  of  my  rapier,  and 
sent  him  spinning  down  the  ranks.  Another  officer 
instantly  found  himself  treated  to  a  similar  slap,  and 
another,  as  I  continued  to  shout  the  order.  The  fourth, 
a  sullen  brute,  took  the  blow  without  wincing,  and  in 
both  hands  began  to  raise  his  sword  to  cleave  me.  He 
never  knew  what  it  was  that  sent  his  blade  clattering 
to  the  ground ;  and  his  attention  at  once  became 
engaged  in  a  spouting  rip  in  his  arm.  That  brought 
the  staring  regiment  to  its  senses ;  the  under-officers  all 
sprang  to  their  duty. 

Then,  charging  up  and  down  the  front  rank  while  I 
raked  the  stomachs  of  the  soldiers  with  my  sword,  I 
ordered  platoon  formation.  Under  other  circumstances 
it  would  have  been  amusing  to  see  the  officers  scram 
bling  for  minor  commands  not  already  occupied. 
Evidently  there  had  never  before  been  such  sprightly 
movement  required  of  them  ;  my  rapier  continually 
flashed,  and  men  winced  when  it  came  near. 

Having  thus  secured  control,  I  was  in  a  dilemma. 

257 


My  purpose  was  to  face  them  about,  so  that  they 
should  not  see  the  turbulence  rapidly  increasing  in  the 
mob ;  but  that  would  bring  them  facing  the  altar  fire, 
which  was  burning  emptily,  reminding  them  that  the 
people  had  been  cheated.  But  there  was  no  choice ;  I 
must  be  where  I  could  face  the  storm  breaking  over 
Lentala  and  Christopher.  There  was  no  time  for 
marching  to  secure  a  back-presentation  to  the  mob;  I 
must  risk  the  awkwardness  of  a  reverse  formation. 

The  command  to  about-face  was  promptly  obeyed, 
and  the  soldiers  appeared  to  be  surprised  on  finding  me 
again  before  them.  It  was  necessary  to  keep  them 
absorbed  in  maneuvers,  which,  of  the  simplest  kind, 
such  as  they  could  understand,  I  immediately  put  in 
force. 

This  did  not  distrad:  my  attention  from  the  turbu 
lence  centering  about  Lentala.  I  saw  the  densely 
packed  and  highly  excited  mob  crowding  her ;  I  heard 
the  shouts  for  a  sacrifice,  the  calls  to  the  army  to  join 
the  rebellion  ;  I  heard  her  clear,  steady  voice ;  I  saw 
now  and  then  glimpses  of  Christopher  standing  as  a 
rock  behind  her ;  and  all  the  time  my  sword  was 
swinging  and  my  orders  were  keeping  the  army  at 
work.  It  would  be  but  a  matter  of  time  when  I  might 
turn  it  to  the  service  of  the  queen,  but  the  danger  was 
pressing  alarmingly. 

Of  a  sudden  there  was  a  commotion  about  Lentala. 
Before  I  could  turn  over  the  command  to  the  officer 
next  in  rank  and  go  to  Lentala's  rescue,  Christopher, 
bearing  her  on  his  shoulder,  broke  through  the  mob, 
skirted  my  left  flank  on  the  run,  and  bounded  toward 
the  altar,  the  flames  of  which  had  sunk  almost  to 
a  mass  of  glowing  coals,  exceedingly  hot.  Without 

[ 


attempting  to  comprehend  his  movement,  but  seeing 
that  he  had  brought  the  queen  behind  the  army  for 
some  purpose,  I  instantly  opened  the  order  of  my  men, 
commanded  swords  drawn,  and  cried : 

"  The  queen's  army  to  her  defense  !  " 

The  command  was  taken  up  by  every  subordinate 
officer.  Again  the  men  found  me  facing  them  as  the 
mob  came  howling  at  my  back ;  but  the  double  line 
stood  firm  as  an  interposing  wall  before  the  queen. 
Then  I  knew  that  I  had  them  in  hand,  but  I  dared  not 
risk  a  charge,  and  I  must  see  what  Christopher  was 
doing.  The  tumbling  mob  halted  before  the  drawn 
swords. 

When  Christopher  reached  the  altar  he  stopped  and 
turned,  he  and  his  burden  making  a  striking  silhouette 
against  the  red  heap  of  coals.  She  appeared  uncon 
scious,  for  she  hung  limp  over  his  shoulder,  her  arms 
pendent.  The  halting  of  the  mob  and  Christopher's 
pause  aided  his  unexpected  dash  in  sending  a  hush  on 
the  crowd.  In  the  midst  of  it  rose  Christopher's  voice 
for  all  to  hear : 

"  We'll  sacrifice  the  queen  !  The  queen  !  "  With 
that  he  flung  her  to  the  ground  and  began  savagely 
to  tear  her  outer  skirt  into  strips,  with  the  obvious 
purpose  of  binding  her. 

The  scene  was  clear  to  the  mob  through  the  open 
ranks  of  my  men.  I  was  no  less  appalled  than  were 
the  savages  at  the  audacity  of  the  move  and  Christo 
pher's  ferocious  method  of  procedure.  And  I  made  no 
attempt  to  keep  the  soldiers  from  turning  their  heads 
to  see.  My  task  was  instantly  to  find  my  cue  in  the 
drama  that  Christopher  was  playing.  It  came  before  I 
was  ready.  As  Christopher,  after  the  binding,  which 

259 


required  but  a  moment,  was  carrying  Lentala  up  to 
the  pyre,  she  began  to  struggle,  and  called: 

"  My  soldiers,  save  me  !  " 

I  bounded  through  the  ranks  as  I  gave  the  com 
mand  to  about-face  and  forward  double-quick.  But  I 
outran  the  soldiers,  struck  Christopher  down  with  my 
sword,  and  caught  Lentala  as  she  was  falling.  The 
shortest  instant  was  needed  to  cut  her  bonds,  but  that 
was  sufficient  for  me  to  lose  control  of  the  situation. 
Christopher's  splendid  ruse  had  succeeded  in  saving  the 
queen  from  the  mob,  and  I  knew  that  nothing  con 
cerning  himself  mattered  beyond  that.  Indeed,  I  have 
always  thought  that  he  deliberately  chose  the  time  to 
give  his  life  for  her  sake. 

As  the  old  king  had  said,  the  natives  were  children, 
and  the  sudden  revulsion  of  feeling  in  favor  of  the 
queen  was  more  even  than  the  soldiers,  who  had  a 
little  discipline,  could  calmly  bear.  A  wave  of  pas 
sionate  devotion  swept  over  them.  It  was  only  a  mob 
that  I  faced  with  my  sword  as  I  stood  before  Lentala. 
Christopher  was  lying  face  downward  on  the  ground 
as  he  had  fallen.  I  knew  he  was  unhurt  and  free  to 
make  a  fight  for  his  life.  None  could  have  realized 
more  clearly  than  he  that  the  mob  would  take  ven 
geance  on  him,  but  none  could  have  better  understood 
that  his  resistance  might  imperil  the  queen.  He  had 
simply  made  the  bold  play  for  her  sake,  had  won,  and 
then  lain  down  to  die. 

I  could  not  bear  that,  nor  could  Lentala,  who  com 
prehended.  Without  hesitation  she  left  me  and  bent 
over  him,  to  receive  the  blow,  and  was  careful  that  he 
should  not  know  her  purpose.  I  did  what  I  could, 
shouting,  commanding  the  soldiers  to  form,  waving 

[   260  J 


my  sword  menacingly.  It  had  a  staying  effe<ft,  and  I 
cannot  now  say  with  certainty  that  it  would  have 
failed. 

Suddenly,  with  a  sickening  sensation,  I  felt  the  earth 
tremble  beneath  my  feet.  A  strange  sense  of  dizziness, 
of  reeling,  made  my  movements  waver.  The  soldiers 
also  were  staggering,  and  their  purpose  to  rend  Christo 
pher  appeared  to  be  relaxing ;  but  nothing  could  with 
stand  the  pressure  of  the  mob  behind  them.  I  had 
barely  time  to  snatch  up  Lentala  and  cut  a  way  back 
to  the  altar  before  Christopher,  whose  glance  found 
Lentala  and  me  safe,  began  to  rise  as  the  lurching  horde 
hurled  itself  upon  him. 

In  a  staggering  run,  nearly  tripped  at  every  step,  I 
bore  her  to  the  edge  of  the  clearing,  on  the  side  toward 
the  colony,  and  hid  us  both  in  the  shadows.  When  I 
had  picked  her  up  she  buried  her  face  in  my  shoulder 
and  clung  to  me  with  both  arms  round  my  neck. 

"What  is  it?"  she  asked. 

"  A  volcanic  eruption." 

"  Where's  Christopher  ? " 

I  put  my  hand  on  her  lips,  and  she  trembled  as  she 
clung  closer.  She  was  silent  as  the  earthquake  in 
creased  in  violence,  and  presently  asked : 

"  Do  you  see  it,  Choseph  ?  " 

I  had  been  observing  it  since  we  were  seated.  "  Yes. 
It  is  at  the  river  passage.  The  mountain  appears  to  be 
blown  out  there,  and " 

"  Stop  !  "  she  cried,  holding  me  closer. 

Undoubtedly  the  eruption  had  occurred  at  the  boil 
ing  cauldron  that  we  had  passed  under  the  mountain. 
Its  first  violence  was  already  spent,  and  the  earthquake 
was  subsiding ;  but  I  reflected  that  the  water  from  the 

[  26!  ] 


valley  stream  and  from  the  crimson  fall  must  be  pour 
ing  into  the  hot  interior,  and  that  the  end  was  not  yet. 

The  ejedla  of  the  outburst  were  already  falling 
about  us  from  the  great  height  to  which  the  explosion 
had  thrown  them.  Hot  stones  of  all  sizes  rained. 
Had  not  the  forest  been  damp,  it  would  have  broken 
into  flame  at  a  thousand  places. 

The  writhing  savages  in  the  clearing  were  but 
dimly  visible.  No  definiteness  came  out  of  the  mass 
still  crowded  and  heaped  where  we  had  left  Christo 
pher.  All  sufficiently  near  for  me  to  see  sat  staring  at 
the  Face,  which  was  now  clearly  taking  its  vengeance ; 
all  were  moaning  and  howling,  and  prostrated  with 
fear. 

A  deep-red  flame  rose  with  a  rushing  noise  from 
the  seat  of  the  eruption  as  renewed  rumblings  and 
roarings  came  from  the  quivering  ground.  The  rising 
flame  plunged  into  a  rapidly  spreading  canopy  of 
smoke  and  ashes  from  the  initial  explosion.  The 
hither  edge  of  the  vast  cloud  was  wan  in  the  moon 
light,  but  the  under  surface  reflected  the  crimson  of 
the  flame.  All  things  adopted  that  dreadful  hue.  The 
green  foliage  took  it  on  as  the  muddy  purple  of  decay  ; 
the  brown  faces  of  the  natives  looked  as  if  beaten  to  a 
pulp. 

There  came  another  light,  and  it  woke  a  more 
insidious  terror.  Striating  the  crimson  column  and 
issuing  snakily  from  many  independent  orifices  dis 
tributed  over  a  wide  area  of  the  valley  rim,  was  the 
purple  flame.  And  now  the  most  wonderful  of  all  was 
the  great  Face  itself.  The  crimson  light  caught  it  in 
profile,  and  thus  so  sharpened  its  features  as  to  make  it 
seem  a  living  monster  of  inconceivable  ferocity.  Nor 

[   262  ] 


was  that  the  worst.  The  purple  flame  again  issued 
from  below  the  face  with  a  great  augmentation.  In 
rising  and  spreading  it  cast  a  thin  veil  over  the  visage, 
making  it  ghastly. 

The  falling  of  heavy  stones  ceased,  but  the  more 
numerous  small  ones  began  to  pelt  us.  I  drew  my  coat 
round  Lentala's  head,  and  broke  tree-branches  within 
reach  to  shield  her  body,  for  the  stones  had  a  vicious 
sting. 

The  heat  was  growing,  both  by  radiation  from  the 
crimson  column  and  by  reflection  from  the  canopy. 
Flames  were  leaping  from  the  forest  near  the  eruption, 
for  the  heat  was  drying  the  leaves. 

As  the  ground  opened  in  many  seams  under  the 
strain,  steam  found  numerous  issues  on  the  front  of  the 
opposite  valley  wall,  near  the  Face.  The  quaking  of 
the  earth  deepened ;  the  moans  of  the  natives  became 
cries  of  frenzy. 

"  Is  it  growing  worse,  Joseph  ? " 

She  had  been  Beela  since  the  scene  at  the  altar,  and 
I  had  nearly  forgotten  Lentala.  It  was  sweet  to  feel 
her  breath  on  my  neck  as  she  clung  like  a  frightened 
child. 

"  Be  brave/'  I  said.  "  Remember,  we  came  safely 
through  the  passage." 

"  I  will,  Joseph,"  but  I  felt  a  sob  against  my  breast. 

The  increasing  heat  began  to  make  wild  mischief  in 
the  air.  Little  whirlwinds  had  been  rising,  twirling 
leaves  upward.  All  at  once  they  ceased,  leaving  an 
ominous  calm.  Then  came  a  rushing,  swirling  roar, 
with  the  crashing  of  trees, —  the  noises  of  a  tornado.  I 
looked  round.  Nearly  in  a  line  with  the  moon  rose  a 
spinning  column  bearing  upward  dismembered  trees, 

[263] 


liberating  them  far  above,  and  sending  them  down 
destrudtively.  This  monster,  whose  seizure  would 
mean  death,  was  mounting  the  slope  in  its  approach 
to  the  volcano,  and  seemingly  would  sweep  the  clear 
ing  in  its  passage.  I  did  not  know  what  to  do,  and  did 
not  wish  Lentala  to  see  what  was  coming,  but  I  must 
unconsciously  have  given  an  alarming  sign,  for  she 
silently  caught  her  breath  and  tightened  her  hold. 

As  I  was  looking  about  in  helplessness,  an  extraordi 
nary  vision  of  tatters  and  despair  staggered  toward  us 
out  of  the  forest,  peering  about.  Her  staring  eyes 
found  me,  and  she  stopped  in  fear. 

"  Annabel !  "  I  cried. 

Lentala  sprang  to  her  feet,  her  terror  gone,  and 
stared  for  a  moment ;  then,  springing  forward,  she  took 
Annabel  in  her  arms  before  I  had  reached  her. 

"  Where  is  my  father  ? "  begged  Annabel,  recogniz 
ing  us  both. 

"  He  is  safe  with  Captain  Mason  at  the  colony, 
dear,"  Lentala  sweetly  answered. 

I  confirmed  the  news,  and  because  she  was  much 
more  deeply  shaken  than  Lentala,  I  took  her  to  my 
self  and  made  her  sit  on  the  ground.  I  seated  myself 
beside  her,  took  her  hand,  and  told  her  cheerful  things 
about  her  father  and  Mr.  Rawley.  She  had  become 
suspicious  and  left  the  colony  to  search  for  her  father 
before  Captain  Mason's  return  with  him. 

She  was  quietly  sobbing  in  gratefulness.  A  woman's 
gentler  offices  were  needed  now,  and  I  looked  round 
for  Lentala.  To  my  astonishment  she  had  disappeared. 
That  alarmed  me.  In  looking  about  for  her  without 
leaving  Annabel  I  discovered  that  the  tornado  had  torn 
away  the  trees  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  clearing,  and 

[264] 


was  breaking  to  pieces  after  tumbling  into  the  valley ; 
but  I  could  not  guess  what  havoc,  if  any,  it  had 
wrought  in  the  clearing,  and  a  profound  uneasiness  on 
Lentala's  account  made  my  duty  to  care  for  Annabel 
irksome.  Even  at  the  best,  the  collections  of  the  tor 
nado  were  falling  about  us  and  on  the  clearing,  and  an 
increase  of  the  dismal  howling  indicated  cruel  results, 
in  which  both  Lentala  and  Christopher  might  be  in 
volved.  And  the  danger  to  Annabel  and  me  was  great. 
I  did  what  I  could  to  protedt  her  from  the  merciless 
rain  of  riven  timber. 

It  had  been  impossible  for  me  to  abandon  hope  on 
Christopher's  account.  Even  though  I  believed  that  he 
had  lain  down  in  perfeft  content  to  give  his  life  for 
Lentala,  the  eruption  had  offered  him  an  opportunity 
for  which  he  must  have  been  ready.  If  he  was  alive 
and  anywhere  near  the  zone  of  Lentala's  danger,  she 
would  be  cared  for.  I  could  accept  no  other  faith 
than  that  he  was. 

Annabel  reasonably  secure  and  quiet,  I  noted  the 
progress  of  the  catastrophe,  knowing  that  Christopher 
would  let  me  hear  from  him  soon,  if  at  all.  The 
trembling  of  the  ground  had  become  remittent  and 
more  violent.  The  cries  of  the  natives  were  falling  to 
despairing  moans.  The  tripping  ground  had  made 
their  flight  impossible,  even  had  fear  not  paralyzed 
them.  Besides,  the  effe6t  of  the  weird  light  on  the 
Face  was  sufficient  to  hold  them  in  a  fascinated  help 
lessness. 

The  volcanic  pillar  of  fire  had  shortened,  for  the 
still  spreading  canopy  was  thickening  downward.  The 
roar  was  louder,  with  occasional  detonations  from 
lateral  explosions  which  smashed  the  mountains 

[265] 


environing  the  western  end  of  the  valley  and  made  a 
still  wider  breach  in  the  opening  blasted  by  the  first 
outbreak.  The  purple  flame  had  found  new  exits, 
lending  the  opposite  valley  wall  a  cadaverous  light, 
and,  with  the  spreading  flame  issuing  from  below  the 
Face,  giving  the  horrible  visage  an  unspeakable 
hideousness. 

Worse  than  all  that  had  gone  before  came  next. 
The  canopy  suddenly  effaced  the  moon,  and  looked 
like  an  enormous  mushroom  on  a  blood-red  stem. 
Violent  gusts  of  wind  fell  here  and  there  with  a  rend 
ing  force,  working  havoc  in  the  forest  and  among  the 
natives.  Now  and  then  rose  a  sharp  solitary  cry  from 
one  struck  by  a  falling  stone  or  spattered  by  blistering 
mud.  At  times  a  swarm  of  cries  rang  from  the  dip  of 
scorching  gases.  Clouds  were  gathering.  Lightning 
flashed  between  them  and  the  canopy ;  the  crash  of 
near  thunder  swelled  the  tumult.  I  tried  not  to  think 
of  the  colony. 

"  Where  is  Lentala  ? "  cried  Annabel  in  my  ear, 
rousing  out  of  a  half-stupor. 

"  She  has  gone  to  the  clearing,"  I  ventured. 

"  Go  and  find  her,"  urged  Annabel  in  fright, 
forcibly  withdrawing  from  me. 

"  How  can  I  leave  you  ? " 

"  I  am  safe  here,  and  will  wait  for  you.    Go !  >: 

I  obeyed,  staggering  into  the  clearing  and  falling 
over  the  kneeling  or  prostrate  savages.  My  heart  pres 
ently  gave  a  bound  of  joy;  for,  working  side  by  side, 
fearless  and  devoted,  were  Lentala  and  Christopher, 
apparently  unhurt,  and  doing  all  they  could  to  pacify 
the  frantic  natives,  encouraging  them,  binding  their 
wounds,  and  sending  them  to  the  service  of  others,  thus 

[  266  ] 


rapidly  starting  centers  of  control  and  help  that  en 
larged  with  magical  rapidity.  I  came  near,  but  the 
two  who  were  dear  to  me  did  not  observe,  so  intent 
were  they  on  their  duty.  I  had  never  seen  so  lovely  a 
look  on  Lentala's  face,  and  I  determined  to  let  no 
foolish  barrier  stand  between  us  thenceforth.  Christo 
pher  saw  me  first,  but  gave  no  sign  whatever.  Then 
Lentala,  and  there  was  a  divine  light  in  her  startled, 
happy  face. 

"You  came  to  me,  didn't  you,  Joseph  ?"  she  said, 
seizing  my  hand. 

"  Annabel  discovered  that  you  were  gone,  and  sent 
me  to  find  you." 

Her  face  went  blank,  and  she  dropped  my  hand. 
Terrible  though  the  moment  was,  her  childishness 
angered  me.  It  was  no  time  for  coquettish  discipline. 

"  She  wants  your  Majesty,"  I  said.  "  Shall  I  bring 
her  to  you?" 

Her  eyes  flashed,  but  she  replied,  "  Take  me  to  her." 

I  tried  to  take  her  hand,  in  order  to  lead  her,  for 
the  ground  was  rolling  and  there  were  unpleasant  things 
to  see  on  the  way  in  the  red  glare ;  but  she  walked 
alone  and  as  steadily  as  I.  As  we  approached  the  trees 
there  came  a  sickening  heave  different  from  the  earth- 
movements  before.  Christopher  sprang  past  us  toward 
Annabel,  shouting : 

"  Down  —  on  your  faces  !  " 

I  seized  Lentala  and  lurched  ahead,  but  before  we 
had  quite  reached  Annabel  and  Christopher  we  went 
down  in  a  blazing  crash. 

##*#***#* 

"  Shake  yourself  up,  sir,"  came  in  a  thin  voice  from 
a  great  distance. 


I  could  open  my  eyes  but  a  moment  under  the 
vigorous  shaking  that  Christopher  gave  me,  for  slimy, 
warm  drops  were  falling  on  my  face;  but  I  had  met 
the  darkness  that  the  blind  know.  A  painful  throb 
bing  made  my  head  roll  as  Christopher  dragged  me  to 
shelter  and  propped  me  against  a  tree. 

"  Where  are  we  ? "  I  asked.  My  groping  hands 
found  a  prone  body  at  my  left.  I  opened  my  eyes,  and 
the  world  was  blotted  out. 

"  Keep  still,  sir/' 

"  Are  they  both  here  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"Alive?" 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Choseph  !  "  came  feebly  from  the  body  under  my 
hand. 

My  arms  went  round  her  and  drew  her  up. 

"  Where's  Annabel,  Christopher  ?  "   I  asked. 

"  On  your  right,  sir." 

"  Unconscious  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

Lentala  lay  collapsed  in  my  arms.  The  rain  of  mud 
from  the  canopy  pattered  and  splashed  about  us.  The 
ground  was  still,  and  there  was  hardly  a  sound  except 
the  slimy  drip. 

"The  volcano  has  stopped,  hasn't  it?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

I  asked  the  next  question  in  the  convi&ion  that  I 
had  been  stricken  blind  :  "  Is  there  any  light  at  all  ?  " 

"  No,  sir." 

Lentala  clutched  me.  "  I'm  glad,  Choseph !  I 
thought  I  was  blind." 

"What  happened,  Christopher?"   I  asked. 


"  The  world  blew  up,  sir." 

"What  then?" 

"  Darkness/' 

The  rain  had  extinguished  the  forest  fires,  and  the 
sirupy  drip  was  mingled  with  the  hissing  of  hot  stones. 
There  was  nothing  to  do  but  wait.  Wails  began  to 
creep  out  of  the  silent  clearing.  Lentala  drew  away. 

"  Poor  children  !  "  she  said.  "  I  can  teach  them 
better  now.  There's  a  good  life  ahead  for  me  here." 

Clearly  she  was  thinking  of  nothing  else,  and  she 
said  it  with  a  simple  earnestness.  During  all  these  dark 
months  her  every  plan  and  ad:  had  been  for  her  own 
and  our  escape  from  the  island.  I  had  thought  that  she 
accepted  the  crown  as  a  temporary  expedient  to  restore 
order  and  save  the  colony  ;  but  now  I  knew  that,  while 
she  still  intended  to  send  us  safely  away,  she  had  severed 
all  other  bonds  and  would  give  her  life  where  it  was 
most  needed.  The  conduct  of  the  people  during  the 
eruption  had  given  the  finishing  touch  to  her  decision. 
It  was  the  putting  away  of  all  her  hopes  and  dreams ; 
it  was  the  dismissal  of  me. 

I  sat  a  moment  in  a  desolate  silence,  and  found  her 
hand.  She  returned  my  clasp,  but  it  was  different  from 
any  she  had  ever  given  me  before.  It  grew  firmer, 
imparting  a  silent  message  of  finality. 


[  269 


CHAPTER  XXIV.  The  Parting  Hour.  A 
Chapter  of  Startling  Surprises.  The  Fate 
of  the  Black  Face.  A  Story  of  Two  Girls. 
Wanted  —  a  Coadjutor  to  the  Crown. 
Beela  Comes  Back  at  Last. 

HERE  was  something  portentously  solemn 
in  Christopher's  manner  when  he  came 
one  brilliant  morning  with  a  summons 
from  the  queen  to  lunch  with  her  and 
Annabel.  I  was  aware  of  Captain 
Mason's  notice  to  her  Majesty  that  in 
two  hours  the  colony,  which  had  been 
royally  entertained  in  the  palace  and  its  adjunct  build 
ings  since  the  great  catastrophe,  would  file  past  to  bid 
her  farewell.  My  absorbing  duties  in  directing  the 
stowing  of  the  Hope  s  cargo  had  kept  me  away  from 
the  queen  and  Annabel,  who  had  become  devoted 
friends ;  but  a  more  potent  barrier  had  been  her 
Majesty's  cold  reserve  under  her  assumption  of  her 
queenly  duties,  which  had  been  exceedingly  severe. 
The  destruction  of  the  Black  Face  by  the  eruption  had 
been  joyously  accepted  as  heaven's  endorsement  of  her 
accession  to  the  throne,  and  the  natives  idolized  her. 
Nothing  seemed  clearer  than  her  wish  that  I  do  my 
part  to  make  as  smooth  as  possible  her  determination 
to  forget  what  had  passed  between  us. 

Confident,  therefore,  that  she  would  carry  off  the 
parting  pleasantly,  and  appreciating  her  kindness  in 
inviting  me,  and  her  tad:  in  providing  for  Annabel's 
presence,  I  went  with  as  stout  a  heart  as  I  could  com 
mand.  Christopher  and  I  had  long  ago  laid  aside  our 

[   270  ] 


disguise.  He  led  me  in  silence  to  the  private  room 
where  Lentala  had  dreamed  of  a  bright  life  far  away. 
A  table  was  set  daintily  for  three ;  and  as  there  were 
no  native  attendants,  I  knew  that  Christopher  was  to 
serve.  Rangan  was  near  the  end  of  his  days,  and 
Rawley  gave  constant  attendance  on  deeply  stricken 
Mr.  Vancouver. 

As  I  entered,  I  heard  the  queen  and  Annabel  chat 
ting  with  astonishing  gaiety  in  an  adjoining  room,  the 
doorway  into  which  was  closed  with  a  curtain.  What 
ever  they  were  discussing  was  interrupted  by  my 
entrance. 

"  Choseph  !  "  came  challengingly  from  beyond  the 
curtain.  It  was  Beela's  voice,  though  every  trace  of 
her  had  disappeared  since  the  eruption. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  I  responded. 

"  Nonsense  !  Aren't  you  going  to  behave  ? "  It  was 
Beela's  scold  and  the  impatient  stamp  of  her  foot. 
"  I'm  not  quite  ready.  Annabel  will  entertain  you." 

Annabel  came  out.  The  sparkle  in  her  eyes  and  the 
flush  in  her  cheeks  showed  that  she  was  excited, 
despite  her  effort  to  appear  at  ease.  Christopher's 
strange  manner  had  already  made  me  watchful,  and  I 
caught  the  knowing  look  that  Annabel  gave  him. 
My  heart  bounded.  Could  it  be  that  the  queen  had 
decided  to  renounce  her  kingdom  and  go  with  us  ?  It 
so  deluged  me  that  for  a  moment  I  did  not  heed  the 
chatter  proceeding  from  the  other  room. 

"  Choseph  !  "  came  thence  ;  "  have  you  neither  ears 
nor  a  tongue  ? "  The  voice  rang  with  a  cheer  that 
even  Beela's  had  never  known.  "  Here  I've  been  try 
ing  to  make  you  guess  why  I'm  so  happy,  and  you 
don't  show  the  slightest  interest." 

[  *7i J 


"  I'd  be  glad  to  know,"  I  returned. 

"  Annabel  and  her  father  and  Mr.  Rawley  have 
decided  not  to  go  away,  and  Annabel  and  Mr.  Rawley 
are  going  to  be  married  !  "  She  hurled  it  breathlessly, 
as  a  child  in  a  hurry  to  tell  important  news. 

So  that  was  the  great  secret.  But  why  had  they 
kept  it  from  me  ?  An  acute  silence  within  accompa 
nied  my  own.  I  was  smiling  at  Annabel,  who  blushed 
deliciously. 

"  Christopher !  " 

"  Your  Majesty." 

"  Don't  say  that.    I  hate  it.    Do  you  love  me  ? " 

"  Yes,  ma'am." 

"  But  you  are  going  to  leave  me."  She  said  it 
dolorously. 

"  No,  I  ain't,  ma'am." 

Something  was  dropped  clattering  to  the  floor 
within,  and  then  came  a  sudden  hush. 

There  was  the  queerest,  brightest  twinkle  in  Anna 
bel's  eyes  as  she  studied  me.  In  astonishment  I  glanced 
at  Christopher.  The  look  with  which  he  met  mine 
was  one  of  benevolent  kindness. 

"  Dear  old  Christopher ! "  came  softly  from  the 
other  room ;  then,  after  a  pause,  "  How  can  Mr. 
Tudor  manage  without  you  ?  " 

"  He  can't,  ma'am."  He  made  the  audacious  answer 
while  calmly  regarding  me. 

Can  it  be  believed  that  I  dared  not  see  Lentala's 
challenge,  and  that  something  which  I  could  not 
master  held  me  a  silent  fool  in  the  chair  ?  Surely  there 
must  be  men  besides  me  whom  love  makes  humble  and 
timid.  I  have  seen  men  love  with  a  different  measure ; 
I  have  seen  love  make  them  bold  and  reckless. 

[   272  ] 


Christopher  had  adroitly  seated  me  with  my  back  to 
the  curtain.  Hence  I  did  not  see  a  signal  that  Annabel, 
who  was  facing  it,  must  have  received,  for  with  some 
excuse  she  withdrew,  taking  Christopher. 

The  queen's  voice  was  close  to  the  curtain  as  she 
called  in  a  breathless,  frightened  way,  "  Choseph  !  " 

"  Your  Majesty/' 

Before  I  could  rise  she  was  on  me  like  a  whirlwind, 
clapping  her  hands  over  my  eyes  from  behind  and 
pressing  me  down  into  the  seat.  Her  cheek  rested  on 
my  head.  I  thought  the  beating  of  my  heart  would 
suffocate  me. 

During  the  silence  I  sat  in  a  trance.  One  soft  hand 
held  my  eyes  closed ;  the  other  slipped  down  and  was 
pressed  on  my  lips.  I  knew  that  Beela  had  come  back, 
and  I  would  submit  to  any  outrage  from  her. 

"  Choseph,"  she  said  in  her  sweet,  coaxing  voice, 
"  sit  still  and  don't  try  to  speak.  You  are  much  more 
interesting  when  you  don't  talk.  And  then,  I  don't 
want  to  be  interrupted,  for  I'm  going  to  tell  you  a 
story.  It  is  about  two  girls  and  a  man.  Nod  if  you 
want  to  hear  it." 

I  nodded. 

"  The  girls  are  named  Beela  and  Lentala.  The  man 
imagines  he  is  or  was  in  love  with  one  of  those  girls." 
The  voice  above  my  head  became  very  impressive. 
"  Now,  sir,  you  are  the  Man." 

Nod. 

"  We'll  easily  agree  that  Lentala  is  much  more 
dignified  and  reserved  than  Beela." 

Nod. 

"  And  never  so  erratic  and  unconventional." 

Nod. 

[  273  ] 


"  And  that  Beela  is  rude  and  bold,  wears  outlandish 
clothes,  and  adopts  scandalous  disguises." 

My  head  was  still  for  a  time,  so  happy  was  I  in  her 
delicious  fooling ;  then  I  nodded  enthusiastically. 

I  knew  she  was  trying  to  suppress  a  laugh ;  she 
ostentatiously  sighed,  and  said  :  "  You  agree  to  that. 
It  isn't  all.  She  tells  fibs,  and  is  heartless  and  cruel/' 

I  was  motionless  for  a  breathless  space,  and  then 
nodded  viciously.  There  came  a  long,  still  pause.  I 
could  bear  it  no  longer. 

"  Choseph  !  Stop  !  You  hurt  my  wrist,"  and  again 
she  held  me  prisoned.  "  There.  Be  quiet.  Well," 
with  a  resigned  sigh,  "  I  suppose  the  foolish  man  will 
keep  on  loving  Beela  and  hating  Lentala,  and  end  by 
breaking  poor  Lentala's  heart." 

I  am  not  positive  that  I  entirely  succeeded  in  sup 
pressing  my  laugh. 

"  It  has  to  be  Beela,  then,"  the  sweet  voice  went  on. 
"  But,  Choseph,  suppose  the  madcap  should  really  be 
very  different  from  what  she  ever  appeared  to  you,  and 
you  should  discover  that  she  had  deceived  you  about  an 
important  matter, —  you  can't  be  certain  that  you  know 
all  her  disguises, —  wouldn't  you  think  her  unworthy 
of  your  trust  and  love  ? " 

A  very  decided  shake,  and  above  me  a  soft  laugh 
and  a  little  squeeze  of  my  head. 

"  Choseph,  you  know  you  had  suspicions  about  her 
skill  in  staining  you  and  Christopher." 

I  had  nearly  forgotten  it ;  but  as  her  father  had  been 
a  white  man  and  her  mother  a  native,  her  skin  would 
require  some  staining  to  look  exactly  like  a  native's.  I 
made  no  response  to  her  speech. 

"  Choseph,  suppose  a  very  little  girl  born  in  some 

[274] 


other  country  had  been  wrecked  with  her  father  on  this 
island.  She  might  have  been  yellow,  or  —  or  almost 
anything.  As  she  grew,  it  might  have  become  neces 
sary  that  she  be  given  the  color  of  the  natives."  There 
was  a  pause,  and  then  came  the  hurried  question, 
"  She'd  still  be  the  same  girl,  wouldn't  she?" 

I  nodded,  simply  to  please  her,  for  her  chatter  meant 
no  more  to  me  than  that  Beela  was  playing  and 
teasing. 

"  Think,  Joseph."  She  was  really  serious.  "  Once, 
when  Lentala  dressed  like  Annabel,  you  were  shocked, 
and  said  some  strange  things  that  made  her  very 
unhappy  and  uneasy,  and  she  was  afraid  to  tell  you  the 
whole  truth.  And  for  other  reasons  she  thought  it  best 
to  keep  up  the  deception.  Could  anything  new  that 
you  might  learn  about  her  change  your  regard  ? " 

I  shook  my  head,  but  was  puzzled  and  uneasy. 

"  Then,"  she  gently  said,  pressing  her  sweet  cheek 
to  my  temple,  "  it  could  make  no  difference  at  all  what 
her  real  color  is  ? " 

Of  course  I  shook  my  head.  It  was  impossible  for 
me  to  accept  the  absurd  suggestion,  and  my  simple  lie 
could  do  no  harm  in  her  pretty  play. 

She  straightened,  drawing  a  deep  breath.  "  That  is 
a  promise,"  she  said.  "  There's  something  else.  Now, 
no  matter  if,  in  showing  her  love  and  pity  for  the 
poor  grown  children  who  need  her,  she  permits  these 
islanders  the  harmless  play  of  calling  her  their  queen 
when  they  mean  their  leader,  their  teacher,  their 
mother, —  wouldn't  she  still  be  only  Beela,  and  j»one 
the  worse  for  accepting  that  love  and  trust  and  duty  ?  " 

My  nod  was  reverential. 

"  But,  Joseph,  she  would  know  her  utter  inability 

[275] 


to  discharge  that  task.  She  would  stumble ;  she  would 
fall  many  a  time.  There  would  come  dark  hours 
when  she  yearned  in  bitter  loneliness  for  the  help  of  a 
wise  head  and  sure  hand ;  for  there  is  a  people  to 
civilize  as  well  as  govern.  Joseph,  the  heart  of  a 
woman  is  a  woman-heart  under  either  a  toy  crown  or 
a  real  one/* 

I  gave  no  sign.  There  came  a  long  pause,  a  deep 
breath,  and  a  sudden  change  of  tone. 

"  Joseph,  suppose  that  some  day  a  big,  fine  cavalier, 
with  a  tender  heart  and  a  strong  hand,  should  drift  to 
the  poor  little  kingdom  and  find  its  queen  torturing 
her  soul  over  problems  that  would  look  so  large  to  her 
and  so  small  to  him.  It  seems  to  me  that  he  would  be 
moved  to  offer  her  his  services.  She  might  make  him 
her  Prime  Minister." 

I  tore  myself  loose,  rose,  and  confronted  her. 
Gazing  at  me  was  a  beautiful  young  white  woman, 
frightened  and  blushing,  a  thousand  startled  imps  danc 
ing  in  her  eyes  as  she  backed  away.  I  was  profoundly 
shocked. 

"  Forgive  me,  Joseph."  It  came  tenderly,  wist 
fully,  from  the  perfedt  lips  of  Beela  and  in  her  dear 
voice.  And  those  were  her  eyes  ;  that  was  her  deli 
cate,  high-bred  nose,  and  that  her  light  hair.  And  she 
was  as  daintily  dressed  as  ever  Annabel  had  been. 

"  Choseph  !  "  she  cried,  stamping  in  a  passion  as  I 
gazed  in  silence. 

So  overcoming  a  weakness  assailed  me  that  I  had  to 
catch  the  top  of  a  chair. 

"  Of  course  I  understand,"  I  said,  unevenly,  and 
floundered  on,  with  pauses :  "  I  might  have  guessed, 
but  ...  a  cherished  ideal  is  very  real  to  me. 


When  I  lost  Beela  and  found  Lentala,  I  lost  what  I 
had  come  to  love.  No,  not  lost, —  I  am  very  foolish 
and  blundering/' 

"  No,  Joseph/'    Her  smile  was  dazzling. 

"  It  never  could  be  lost  while  I  lived,  and  would  live 
had  she  died.  It  was  Lentala,  not  Beela,  who  put  Beela 
away,  and  then  me/' 

"  You  know  what  I  thought,  Joseph.  I  meant  to  be 
kind.  And  I  never  had  the  least  idea  until  today  that 
Annabel  cared  for  Mr.  Rawley.  I  thought  she  loved 
you,  and  that  you  had  been  very  fond  of  her  till  Beela 
came.  I  reasoned  that  it  would  be  best  for  you  to  go 
to  your  own  country,  marry  Annabel,  and  forget 
Beela/' 

That  sweet  speech  explained  everything,  but  it  was 
not  possible  for  me  to  feel  the  ease  in  the  presence  of 
her  radiant  loveliness  that  I  had  felt  toward  Beela,  the 
child-woman,  the  sprite,  who  could  flutter  into  a  man's 
heart  and  abide  forever.  I  managed  to  say  bluntly : 

"  I  understand.  And  now  that  all  is  clear,  may  I 
stay  and  do  whatever  lies  in  my  power  and  devotion  to 
help  you  ? " 

She  was  regarding  me  curiously,  and  with  a  touch 
of  uneasiness.  "  Simply  because  I've  asked  you  ?  "  she 
demanded. 

"  It  is  my  dearest  wish/' 

Still  the  strange  look  was  in  her  eyes.  I  dared  not 
interpret  it  as  my  heart  commanded ;  I  had  never  loved 
a  woman  before,  and  needed  time  to  gather  my 
courage.  Of  a  sudden  an  impulse  moved  me  to  step 
forward,  take  her  hands,  and  look  deep  into  her  eyes. 

"  Let  me  stay,"  I  begged. 

"  I'd  be  glad  and  proud  if  you  would,  Joseph.    You 

[277] 


know  Captain  Mason  is  to  return  with  the  Hope  as 
soon  as  he  can,  and  will  bring  teachers  and  a  clergy 
man  from  America,  and  Annabel  and  Mr.  Rawley  will 
be  married  then." 

I  do  not  know  what  it  was  that  she  saw  —  or  that 
her  sensitive  pride  made  her  see  —  in  my  face  that 
made  her  quickly  withdraw  her  hands  and  step  back 
as  her  eyes  flashed  and  her  cheeks  crimsoned. 

"  Joseph  !  I  never  dreamed  that  you  could  think  I 
meant  —  that!" 

"  It  was  my  love,  my  joy,  dear  heart.  When  the 
clergyman  comes " 

Annabel  and  Christopher  entered.  The  queen  flew 
at  her,  embraced  her  and  kissed  her,  and  then,  standing 
off  in  front  of  Christopher,  cried  in  a  teasing  voice  : 

"  Christopher,  you  do  love  me,  don't  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  he  placidly  answered  as  he  set  the 
chairs  for  luncheon. 


[278] 


^53525 


NON-CIRCULATING  BOOK 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


